Selah Ba yeaa! + EE A 


or 2 Se anal 


at pies 
ie 
rh F 


Hee : ‘ ni Par wd Ret mtn A St a Sate aco i a ies cae. hs 
2 1 Pigibo} « 11h wie REG PS) tin ig eae HD mri? Ceebeaei 3 ; Ts 2h t : i eae : 
<2 foray" Aid wn hice i , : : “ a Cpe ? i ~ - Se see Jae * die 

: : eer . “ant dit cs ‘ Ne nen nating tins hati: . y Fae we Pau? alter tie ee "ei ED? ‘ 
a ~ , 2 ; 


a By 


rumied aaceae hector Ree see ee tocar aces peat ae i 


Rane 


Sweats 


leases hak St hea te. ae rer ; é jr i acu ADA . Gyn e whee: 


hat 








oA ey em th ; 6 veciyatet -~! 








aan io ; inthe aeeraapen raf ReF 
. weg HS pean panet iat: 





Re RAE 





3 thet oT tee i Bip Sos a te : ow nade ry Yaa aes stig” OS mt Se 
Saws d Meet meet 7 ta ah oan ralatinatatts Se ari aes iar a gir ree SP 
ay vos" 3 lene ex BER tibet oe he pate at RN EAN lg ofp a ie ee 














Tree? an we : 























Swi he 






































gt: 
Boe 
et 











er 









= 
j 
f 
fs hla 
; 
>. 
west 
Ri ae 
“i 
— 
; f 
tw 
i 
i 
7 


oe 
3 


AL 
= 











; ae rk : 


7: 






: 








ae 


i 
fe 
od 


1? 
‘ - 
< i 
i 
* 
i 5 
i - o-. 
> Ne 
= mf 
, 4 
fi. 
i iv 
v 
“ } 
ays E 
cam 
‘ : 
- ir 
, ’ 
te 


= 





ot es 
eee 

ray) 7 
vit Fe 


ae 


Pa 
fA: 





ate. 
Py 



















































































Gz + FET 
et ey 
a 














: [Page 243 


‘*HE PAID NO ATTENTION TO HER TEARS AND PRAYERS” 








Danish | 


9 9 as) 
Ps ’ Ei ’ 
> we “Wiies,. eet eee | 2 
ad e) 
e oe 22 
4 a 2 
a 4 
2 4 2 
; ) ade a J 
> 2 2,12 
4 4 
J. > > “pe 
OPIS Ty Jot ’ 
" 





A Collection of Popular Stories and 
Fairy Tales. From the Danish of 
SVEND GRUNDTVIG, E.T. KrisTENSEN 
INGVOR BONDESEN, and L. BuppE 





By 


J. Christian Bay | 














Profusely Illustrated 











NEW YORK AND LONDON 
HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS 


‘ 
© 

















EDUC. 
LIBRARY 


° o) 
. 2 
@ s 
aoe * 
. o, 
a6 5% ay 
eu 
es 
Dd tf 3084 
* 
is 2 
guee * 
»304 died d 
> 9eu? 
35 as 
ae ol 
a evs 
=] y eet 
ve? 
73 0v 
7) v 
J 
vv “e 
370 
5 S 400% 
2g? Yo 
2 
Soa 5099 
ie) 
oe a me) 
=} 
Ait 
Mey 
J 7 
2 


Danish Folk Tales 
c ; 
opyright, 1899, by Harpeer & BrRoTHERS 


TO 
HELMUTH OLE CHRISTIAN BAY 


FATHER’S OWN BOY 


WHO ALWAYS LIKED A ‘‘ MAOUW-BOOK ” - 


0454196 


Ros 


Peg isn 
See 
ioe 

ee 





PREFACE 


ered in this volume are “ Danish” only 
: insomuch as they have been collected 
O2SL® among the population of Denmark, and 
are colored by the thinking and doing of the people 
of this country. It would be difficult, indeed, to 
apply the name of any nationality to any of the 
numerous popular stories gathered by a host of ar- 
dent and studious collectors in the difference Euro- 
pean countries. Very few of all these tales can be 
truthfully said to have originated in the native land 
of those into whose spiritual life they have entered. 

The framework of all genuine European fairy and 
folk tales are of Indo-European origin. The stories 
have spread from one country to another, and from 
one individual to another, without losing their 
original typical character; they have become dis- 
seminated among the population by means of /iz- 
ing words— words which sound and are heard— 
which breathe into the listening ear the glee and 





PREFACE 


woe of the hero; the sorrows of the faithful against 
whom foul play is started, and the many insignifi- 
cant yet collectively important details and inci- 
dents that produce the obligate tears or smiles. 

Whether told in the Jutlander’s broken dialect, 
the singing tone of, the “ Fynboer,” or in the Zea- 
lander’s rolling provincialism, these tales are built 
upon the same foundation, and become adapted, 
through sympathies roused, or indignation called 
forth, to the receptive powers of the listeners with 
which the story-teller is always familiar. Thus the 
form in which we receive a story frem some old 
woman, or nurse, depends in a certain measure 
upon the ways and habits of the population which 
has preserved the tale. At the same time, the in- 
genuity and the memory of the narrator are impor- 
tant factors in producing the dramatic or moral 
tenor appreciated by ‘he listener. Hence the same 
story may be found in Denmark, Germany, Servia, 
or England, comprising the same facts and founded 
upon one common “plot,” with the exception of 
certain details; but the mode of telling, the tinge 
of nationality or of individual peculiarities—these 
are as different as the momentous charm produced 
in telling. 

The folk tales of the Danes are prominently illus- 
trative of the ways and habits of this nation. In- 
terwoven as they are with the best and brightest 
thoughts, hopes, and aspirations of “the plain peo- 
- ple’”—the rural population—they cannot but repre 


PREFACE 


sent certain essential features of popular belief and 
aspiration. They are never better understood than 
when told by an old farmer in his frieze coat, “tas- 
selled cap of red,” and wooden shoes with straw in 
the bottom. In fact, there is no better means of 
communication from man to man than the living 
word. 

May this train of Danish kings and queens, wise 
men and fools, princes and beggars, peasants and 
burghers, soldiers, fairies, and trolls—may they 
_ all be kindly welcomed by our American boys and 
girls! | 

The sources from which most of these stories 
were gathered are principally the works of the late 
Professor Svend Grundtvig, one of the most con- 
scientious Danish folk-lore students. In addition 
thereto, the collections of E. Tang-Kristensen, Ing- 
vor Bondesen, and Molbech have been consulted. 
The writings of Budde, Jens Kamp, and a few oth- 
ers have supplied a few tales, and in a few cases 
personal memories were called to assistance. 

Mrs. Dora Bay, my wife, and Miss Mary Whit- 
comb, of the Iowa State Historical Department, 
have given me much good advice, for which I am. 
truly grateful. 

4. CB: 





CONTENTS 


PAGB 
MUNN AEA 5 RS Be EC Sere Ea? ea eight ee Lan ani ye 
gE C2 2 TR eat ee are ae an ata,t erie, Mattng ine ea cane ges 
THE COFFEE-MILL WHICH GRINDS SALT . . . . . . +. XII 
rs * AND THR TORS ee ee ae ee ae 
en eG AND) SHE: MULLER ee ea ee OS et 
eee ROEM ERNMINSS eee ee es ee ny ee ee 
cee ETS MARE Si eee a) be a a ae 
ss Se it a ae aU a et a caves Tee Tae 
EP RSTER POOR oa oa ter a ae Tk opti ag Oa 
WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 
UNDER THE ANGEL'S WINGS “0600 6006S ge SS 8S 
ck CURIST MAS GIFT (56 oe Oe ee ean MM) wiaee 
MER TIATAE RG BOR ac 4 ese Sere lo Wiis an cetacean Ae tee ee eee 
eran DUIND THE MONMRY <i oe a he te a 2 ae 
THE BULL AND THE PRINCESS AT THE GLASS MOUNTAIN . 73 
 SUNGHING (5 ae ee ig es ie aes oe 
ue. Lawveb’s AbvicE 02s 84 
PETER HUMBUG AND THE WHITE CAT ....... 87 
Ree REE rea eh he a ee a Oe 
ee FOUL DE OR oe eee 8! we oe a OD 
TAIL TOUS MEANY oo. eg Ce ae eg ea OS 


rere ANY IBTECTIVE 4 5g Os oe ee a te 


CONTENTS 


SEAO CL ORUM eR ee al Gee 
THE BOY WHO WENT TO THE NORTHWIND . ., 
PRM EOS eh Ue eg eh ocg gy 
FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE 

THE SUITOR 

EOSt AND POUND eo 

THE WONDERFUL PoT. .... 

MONEY WILL Buy EVERYTHING 

BRAVE AGAINST HIs WILL .. . 

THE JUTLANDER AND HIs STOCKINGS 
MIM pte a a Ca eee ana 

THE PRINCESS WHO SAID 04 

THE OBSTINATE SHOEMAKER 

THE MERCHANT . 


THE CUNNING MAN IN HILLTOWN..... 


RRINGCSA ROGAMIEND oe a 
Cop Te a se RS Nira ee lc hie ea 
THE GARDEN OF CHILDHOOD ... . 

THE MAN WITHOUT A HEART 

JAMES, THR FIUNTSMAN’ 1. 
PR Fes gee ae 

REND THE BOUGH IN TIME. 5S 
THE Bomep Eccs. . . . 

MRE FLAPPY: TAILORS 25 40)-00 3 oe eo 
UE WE Ss ew a Oe ne 


Ti Oy OB DRAM 62 ee ee 


THE DEACON’s WIFE... .. eats eee 


PAGE 
11g 
131 
135 
144 
150 
155 
164 
170 
175 
189 
1g0 
Ty4 
199 
202 
213 
220 
226 
235 
237 
247 
256 
264 
268 
272 
282 
289 
292 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


‘**HE PAID NO ATTENTION TO HER TEARS AND 


WRAVEUS Sooo 2 a eee 
** THE WONDERFUL PROCESSION” . .,.,. .«.. 


‘*A BEAUTIFUL YOUNG PRINCE STOOD BEFORE HER” 


*“**T AM THE COUNT OF RAVENSBURG’” 
‘““THE SHABBY RIDER AND HIS HORSE” , 


** THE COURIERS LANDED AND DELIVERED THEIR 


MEAGAGE So es OR a ees 
*** DEAR GREYFOOT, DO NOT WALK SO FAST!” 
THE MISFORTUNE OF THE PRINCESS. ... . 
PP ey PRAM AW ES oe a ae 
***LOOK WHAT I HAVE FOUND!” , . . . . 
'“ THE ANIMAL JUMPED THE GARDEN FENCE” . 
“THE TAIL SLIPPED OUT OF HIS HANDS” . . 
a eeOUSE ME,’ SAID HANS "oo as ee eS 
*** YOU SEEM TO BE A BRAVE BOY’” . ., , 
**FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE TOOK A WALK 

Cerhee oo. a, Ate ee ae 
IN THE HANGMAN’S HANDS .....,.. 
PAAR. 18 A DOG'S Live 
““THE PRINCESS RECEIVED HIM GLEEFULLY” . 


Frontispiece 


Facing p. 


8 
18 
26 
30 


38 
4o 
42 
84 
102 
126 
128 
138 
140 


144 
148 
156 
160 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


THE WRITING ON THE WALL. ... . 
‘‘ A LITTLE TAILOR WAS SITTING”, . . 
SSR SWOONEO AWAS 686 5 ose ee 
‘“THE TAILOR MADE FOR THE CHAPEL” . 


‘“NONE OF THEM WAS WILLING TO COMPLY” 
‘“ THE GHOST CONDUCTED HIM INTO THE CELLAR’ 


Cee 46h SUERP-PAINTER os 6S 


‘“suCH A POT MUST BE A GREAT MARVEL” 


ROSES, PEARLS, AND GOLD PIECES .. . 


**SO HE GAVE THE OLD WOMAN ONE OF HIS 


a ee Ge 
‘¢ EVIL-SMELLING POWDER FELL OUT”. 


“© ASSUMED THE SHAPE OF A GHOST’S FIGURE”’. 


. 


‘© “NOW WE MUST CALL THE KING OF THE DWARFS’ ” 


‘‘BOTH KNELT DOWN AND DRANK” ., 


170 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


A ROSE-LEAF 


Me*2ZAD the fountain of speech dried up, or 
why did silence prevail in the High 
Council of Babylon? 

There they were, seated in a circle, 
all the wise fathers of the great city; all were ab- 
sorbed in deep meditation, fixing their glances upon 
the ground as if expecting that help and advice 
would grow up, like herbs and flowers. 

What had brought the High Council of Babylon 
into such a state of helplessness and confusion? It 
was a small slip of parchment upon which were 
written these words: “Addul Kader asks Babylon to 
show him hospitality.” 

Abdul Kader—the light of the Orient, the wisest 
among wise men—whose speech was vivifying as 
balsam, refreshing as rain. He asked Babylon to 
open its gates for him—Babylon. the city of thou- 

rn 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


sands, numbering already hundreds of thousands, 


ty Wise e he Admitted, ten would follow, and hundreds 


: would follow ae ten, and thousands would sollow 


ea oe “the: hithdreds, . 


But the earthy man must not be treated like an 
unwelcome beggar. He could not be refused ad- 
mittance! And yet— 

Suddenly the doors were opened, and Scelesman, 
the Elder, entered the hall. The marks of wisdom 
were written by age upon his forehead. 

When he saw the lines written upon the slip of 
parchment he remained standing in the middle of 
the hall. Every one gazed at him, but a long time 
elapsed; then a ray of light gleamed from his eyes, 
and seizing a costly cup, he said to the Council, 
‘Arise, and follow me.” 

They all followed him to the fountain near the 
gate of the city. Here Soleiman filled the cup 
with water, and when it was unable to hold another 
drop, he lifted it, and with a kind smile, but with- 
out speaking, held the golden chalice towards 
Abdul Kader, as if wishing to say: Behold! Baby- 
lon is like this cup which cannot hold another 
drop of water; Babylon has not room for another 
man. 

But Abdul Kader smilingly reached down, picked 
a rose-leaf from the ground, and cautiously placed 
it on the surface of the water in the cup. He spoke 
not, but Soleiman extended his hands towards him, 


and the Council forming a procession, conducted 
2 


A ROSE-LEAF 


him to the hall. Abdul Kader had solved the 
problem. 

A wise man is like the rose-leaf on the water. 
The leaf floats on the surface without exerting any 
pressure; the wise man is no source of trouble to a 
community. He= >zautifies ic 


SAUGTETEST ES.” 


i ZOGEG HERE was once a king who lived far, far 


wn ou away in a country the name of which 
y Wa no one knows. He had an only daugh- 
MFLLD ter, who was of so sad and melancholy 
a disposition that no one remembered having ever 
seen her smile. She was now a grown girl, pretty 
and good, but always sorrowful and downcast; if 
she did not weep she was melancholy, and showed 
such iow spirits that it seemed utterly impossible 
for any one to cheer or to gladden her. 

The king was of a very amiable disposition, and 
indeed a very able man to manage his country; 
but the condition of his daughter caused him such 
deep distress and anxiety that he became gloomy 
and was out of humor. He had only this one 
child, and she would, of course, inherit the king- 
dom when he died. She looked so downcast, how- 
ever, that he feared she might suffer an early and 
untimely death. 

The king consequently made known throughout 
the land that he who could win a smile from the 
princess would be honored with her hand in mar- 
4 










SAUCY JESPER 


riage and ascend the throne with her when he, 
himself, died. There were many who came and 
tried their best, but no one could even make her 
smile. They only succeeded in making twofold 
fools of themselves, first, when they attempted to 
amuse her, and, second, when they were obliged to 
return home with a long face—disappointed. 

His majesty grew tired of witnessing all their 
endeavor: both the merriment he had to look at 
and the jokes to which he must listen wearied him; 
but he was disappointed, especially, when he 
looked at his daughter, who remained as gloomy 
and sour-faced as before, in spite of all their pranks 
and jokes. A new order was now given to the effect 
that those who came and tried, without success, to 
make the princess laugh, should be dipped in tar, 
rolled in feathers, and sent away in disgrace. This 
edict lessened the number of contestants, but the — 
princess remained as downhearted as before. 

In the same land there lived a man who had three 
sons; the eldest was called Peter, the second Paul, 
and the youngest Saucy Jesper. They liveda quiet, 
secluded life, hence a long time passed before they 
learned of the king’s edict, and how easily their 
fortunes were made if they could win a laugh from 
the princess. Peter thought he might as well do 
his best, and try. His mother gave him a good 
knapsack, and his father a purse filled with money. 
Thus equipped, he started on his journey. 

On his way he met an old woman who drew a 

5 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


small sledge after her. She stopped and asked him 
for a bite of bread and a penny. Peter answered, 
however, that he had no more of each than he 
would need in the long voyage before him. “ Your 
_ voyage may be an unhappy one,” said the woman. 
But Peter did not listen to her; he went on, an- 
nounced himself at the royal palace, and was ush- 
ered into the presence of the king and the princess. 
He now began singing the funniest songs ever heard 
—this was the art in which he trusted—and one 
after another he sang the most amusing airs, but 
with no effect; the princess remained gloomy as 
ever. Peter was accordingly dipped in tar, rolled 
in feathers, and dismissed from the palace. His 
mother used a whole barrel of butter in removing 
all the tar from him. 

If Peter did not succeed, Paul might have better 
fortune, at least he thought so, and wished to try. 
He, too, received a good-sized knapsack and a purse; 
and he, too, met the old woman, who asked for a 
bite of bread and a penny. But as he also refused 
to help her, she left him saying that his journey 
might not bring him happiness. When Paul was 
called into the presence of the king and the princess, 
he tried /zs art, which was to tell the funniest stories 
anybody had ever heard, and with which he had 
amused many other persons. Hedid his best; both 
he and the king laughed heartily, but the princess 
only yawned. So he met Peter’s fate and returned 
home in a miserable condition. 


SAUCY JESPER 


Saucy Jesper was not frightened by the awful 
fate of his two brothers, but declared he would start 
on the same errand. “ What are you thinking of !” 
said his parents. “ How can you imagine that you 
will ever succeed when both of your brothers failed? 
And yet they are better men than you. They know 
songs and stories, and you know nothing but how 
to make such a fool of yourself that one can both 
laugh and cry over it.” 

“To iaugh is sufficient,’ said Jesper. As no 
amount of reasoning would move him, and as he was 
determined to go, his mother gave him a piece of 
dry bread, and his father one penny, whereupon he 
left with no one’s blessing. 

When he had walked a while, and needed rest, he 
seated himself at the road-side and began eating 
his dry bread. While he was thus engaged, an old 
woman came along the road, drawing a small sledge 
after her. She stopped and begged for a bite of 
bread and a penny. Jesper at once gave her what 
remained of his bread, and his one penny. 

“Whither are you going ?” asked the woman. 

“To the king’s palace. I think I can make the 
princess laugh, and then I shall marry her,” an- 
swered Jesper. . 

“How will you do it?” continued the woman. 

Jesper said he did not know, but hoped he would 
get an idea. 

“T think I can help you,’ said the woman, 
“since you helped me. You may have my sledge— 

¥ gone 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


you will notice there is a little bird carved on the 
back. When you seat yourself in it, and say ‘ Pip, 
little bird!’ it will drive along, until you cry stop. 
When aay one touches the sledge the bird will say 
‘Pip.’ If then you call ‘Hold on! they must re- 
main where they are until you bid them ‘Let go!’ 
Be careful that no one shall steal your vehicle, and 
I think you will be successful.” 

Jesper thanked her kindly for the good gift, seated 
himself in the sledge, said “Pip, little bird!’ and 
was at once carried as swiftly along the road as if 
drawn by a pair of the best horses. All who saw it 
became so astonished that they nearly dropped nose 
and mouth from surprise. Jesper did not care, how- 
ever; he drove straight onward until evening, when 
he stopped at an inn to rest for the night. He tied 
the sledge to his bed in order to prevent its being 
stolen. But the people at the inn having seen him 
arrive were, of course, very curious to know more 
about the remarkable vehicle. Late at night, when 
everybody thought he was asleep, one of the ser- 
vant-girls, anxious to examine the wonderful sledge, 
stole slyly into the room. But as soon as she 
touched the sledge the bird said “Pip!” ‘“ Hoid 
on !” commanded Jesper, and there the girl stood, 
unable to tear herself loose. Soon another girl stole 
into the room and took hold of the sledge. “ Pip!” 
cried the bird again. “Hold on!” shouted Jesper. 
There were three servant-girls at the inn, all 


equally curious, so at length the third one came 
8 
































‘<< THE WONDERFUL PROCESSION ” 





SAUCY JESPER 


in and was caught like the rest. There all three 
stood. 

Early in the morning, before any one was up, 
Jesper took his sledge into the court-yard, the girls, 
of course, following. Appearing not to see or hear 
them, he took his seat, saying ‘‘ Pip, little bird!” 
and the sledge immediately began to move on as 
the day before. The girls, who were not prepared 
for such an event, ran as fast as they could, and you 
may be sure that they had a most excellent exer- 
cise at this early hour of the day. 

After a while they passed a church. It so hap- 
pened that the minister and the sexton were about. 
to walk in; but when they became aware of the 
singular procession, they stopped and gazed at it in 
great astonishment. The minister became angry > 
and called to the girls to stop. As they did not 
obey him, he ran after them and tried to hold them 
back. “Pip!” said the bird. “Hold on!” added 
Jesper, and the minister was obliged to follow, run- 
ning at the top of his speed. The sexton, who saw 
this, and considered it his duty to assist the minis- 
ter, ran after them and caught hold of the reverend 
gentleman’s coat-tails. “ Pip!’ “Hold on!” said 
Jesper again, and the poor sexton was forced to 
dance along with the rest. 

They soon reached a blacksmith-shop, the owner 
of which was standing near the road with a pair of 
tongs in one hand, and in the other one some hay 
he was reaching to a horse which he had just been 

9 


- DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


shoeing. This blacksmith was a merry fellow, and 
when the procession passed him he burst into 
laughing and reached for the sexton with his tongs. 
“Pip!” said the bird. “ Hold on!” cried Jesper ; and 
the blacksmith was, himself, forced to fall in line. 
Some geese came walking slowly along. When they 
saw the hay in the blacksmith’s hand, they could not 
afford to miss the opportunity, but rushed after and 
snapped at it. They could not tear themselves loose 
again, however, but were obliged to join the parade. 
Very soon Jesper and his followers arrived at 
the palace, and passing through the gate, in great 
speed, drove three times around the court-yard. 
The girls wept and cried; the minister and the sex- 
ton panted and yelled; the blacksmith laughed and 
swore, and the geese quacked and hissed. The . 
whole court came out and looked at this wonderful 
procession. The king laughed until the tears stood 
‘in his eyes, and when he turned around—behold! 
there the princess was standing, laughing as if she 
would never stop, and wiping the tears from her 
eyes with her handkerchief. 

“Stop!” cried Jesper. The sledge obeyed. “Let 
go!” wasthe next command. The geese, the black- 
smith, the sexton, the minister, and the girls im- 
mediately disappeared in different directions. 

But Jesper skipped up-stairs to the princess. 
“Now you are cured,” said he, “and now you are 
mine!” And thus it came to pass that Saucy Jesper 


came into possession of the princess and the kingdom. 
Io 


THE COFFEE-MILL WHICH GRINDS SALT 


» HERE was once a little boy by the name 
of Hans. As his parents died while he 
? was very young, his grandmother took 
’ care of him and taught him reading and 
writing, and to be a good boy. When she became 
very old, and thought she was about to die, she 

called the little boy to her and said: “I am old, 
Hans, and may not live long. You were always a 
good boy, and therefore you shall have my only 
treasure, a coffee-mill which I have always kept at 
the bottom of my old chest. This coffee-mill will 
grind all that you wish. If you say to it, ‘Grind 
a house, little mill,’ it will work away, and there 
_the house will stand. When you say, ‘Stop, little 
mill,’ it will cease to grind.” 

Hans thanked his grandmother kindly, and 
when she died, and he was alone in the world, he 
opened the chest, took the coffee- mill, and went 
out into the world. When he had walked a long 
distance, and needed something to eat, he placed 
the mill on the grass and said, “Grind some 


bread and butter, little mill.” Very soon Hans had 
zl 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


all that he needed, and then he bid the mill to 
stop. 

The next day he came to a large seaport, and 
when he saw the many vessels, he thought it would 
be pleasant to see more of the great world. He 
therefore boarded one of the ships and offered his 
service to the sailors. As it just happened that the 
captain needed a boy of Hans’s age, he told him to 
Stay. 

As soon as the ship was out of port, the sailors 
commenced abusing Hans. He bore the harsh 
treatment as well as he could, and when he had 
nothing to eat the mill ground all that he wished. 
The bad men wondered how he could always be 
contented, although they gave him but little to eat. 
One day one of them peeped through a hole in the 
cabin-door and discovered how the coffee - mill 
served him. Now the sailors offered a large sum 
of money to Hans if he would sell his treasure. 
He refused, however, saying that it was all that his 
good old grandmother had left him. So one day 
these wicked men threw Hans overboard and seized 
the mill. As they were in need of some salt, they 
bid it grind for them. The mill immediately be- 
gan its work, and soon they had enough. Now they 
asked it to stop, but as ‘the one who had peeped 
through the hole into the boy’s cabin had not 
learned the exact command, the mill refused to 
obey, and before long the ship was filled with salt. 


The men grew desperate, but none of them was 
12 


COFFEE-MILL WHICH GRINDS SALT 


able to find a way out of the difficulty. So at 
length the ship sank down with the mill, the salt, 
and all the wicked men. The men were drowned, 
but the mill is yet standing at the bottom of the 
sea, grinding away, and for this reason the water 
in the ocean has and always will have a salt taste. 


BEAUTY AND ‘THE HORSE 


EKG HERE was once a merchant whose busi- 
4). oN ness was sO immense that he was the 
4 i ® wealthiest tradesman known. He had 

ASA® three daughters, one of whom was 
named. Beauty. One day the merchant received 
word from friends far away, informing him of the 
failure of one of his connections, and he at once 
prepared himself fora journey to that place. The two 
older daughters asked him to buy all sorts of finery 
and dresses for them, but Beauty asked for nothing 
at all. When the merchant left, these two girls had 
rubbed their eyes with onions in order to look as if 
they were sorry to bid him good-bye ; but Beauty 
needed no such artifice; her tears were quite 
natural. 

So the merchant went away, and in due time 
arrived at the place where the tradesman of whom 
he had heard the bad news was living. But instead 
of obtaining money, as he hoped, he was kicked and 
beaten so violently that it seems a great wonder he 
came away without losing his life. Of course he 
had now nothing to do but return, so he mounted 

14 





BEAUTY AND THE HORSE 


his horse and turned homeward. Towards evening 
he unfortunately lost his way, and when it became 
quite dark he knew no better than to ride in the 
direction of a light which was shining from a dis- 
tance. At length he reached a beautiful little palace, 
but although it was lighted, there seemed to be no 
one at home. Aftera while he found a shelter and 
food for his horse—pure oats, and nothing else. 
The animal might well dance for joy, for both man 
and beast were wellnigh exhausted from the long 
ride. When the horse had been provided for, the 
master stepped into the palace. There a light was 
burning, and a table was laid for one person, but no 
one was to be seen. As the merchant was tired, 
he sat down without invitation, and ate a hearty 
supper. A fine bed was there, too, and when he 
had eaten enough he stretched himself among the 
pillows and enjoyed a good night’s rest. 

The next morning everything appeared as on the 
evening before. The horse was well supplied, and 
as breakfast was ready on the table, the merchant 
seated himself, doing justice to the good meal. Ast 
he was now ready to leave, he thought it might be 
well to look over the premises, and glancing inte 
the garden he perceived some exquisite flowers. He 
went down, intending to carry some of them home 
with him as a present for Beauty; but no sooner 
had he touched them than a horse came running 
towards him as fast as it could trot, saying: “ You 
thoughtless man; I was good to you last night, I 

15 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


gave you shelter and provisions, and now you 
would even take with you the most beautiful flow- 
ers in my garden.” 

The merchant immediately begged pardon, say- 
ing that he had intended the flowers as a gift for 
Beauty, his daughter. 

“Have you several daughters ?” asked the horse. 

“Yes, I have three, and Beauty is the youngest 
one,” he replied. 

‘““Now you must promise me,” said the horse, “that 
you will give me the daughter whose name is 
Beauty ; if you refuse, I will take your life.” 

Well, the merchant did not wish to lose his life, 
so he promised to bring his daughter to the palace, 
whereupon the horse disappeared among the trees, 
and the man rode home. 

As soon as he reached his house, the two older 
daughters came out and asked him for the fine 
things which they were expecting. But Beauty 
came and bid him welcome. He produced the 
flowers and gave them tc her, saying, “ These are 
for you, but they cost your life;” and he then told 
her how he had been obliged to make the fatal 
promise to the horse, in order to save his life. 
Beauty at once said, “I am willing to follow you, 
father, and am always glad to help you.” They 
started on their journey, and soon arrived at the 
‘palace. 

As before, no one was to be seen, but the mer- 


chant found food for his horses and a good stable 
16 


BEAUTY AND THE HORSE 


The table was also Jaid for two persons, and there 
weretwo beds. Having done justice to the supper, 
father and daughter retired and slept soundly. 
When they awoke the next morning, they found 
breakfast ready for both, ate heartily, and having 
exchanged many loving and tender words, they 
separated, the father riding away. We will let him 
proceed, and see what occurred at the palace. 

Shortly before dinner-time the horse arrived. 
He came into the room and said, ‘“ Welcome, 
Beauty!” She did not feel very glad, and had all 
she could do in keeping her tears back. “ You 
shall do nothing but walk around in these rooms 
and in the garden,” continued the horse. “ Your 
meals are provided for. I shall come home every 
day at noon; at other times you must not expect 
me” ©. 

Time passed, and Beauty felt so lonely that she 
often longed for noon, when the horse came home, 
and she could talk with him. She gradually came 
to look at him more and more kindly; but one — 
thing caused her great distress, namely, that she 
had no news from her father. One day she men- 
tioned this to the horse. 

“Yes,” said he, “I understand that very well. In 
the large room you will find a mirror in which you 
can see all that you are thinking of.” 

She was happy to learn this, and went straight 
into the room where the mirror was hanging. As 
soon as she thought of her father, her old home 

B 17 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


was visible in the glass, and she noticed how he 
was sitting in his chair with a sorrowful expression 
upon his countenance, while his two daughters 
were singing and dancing. Beauty felt sorry over 
this state of affairs, and the next day she told the 
horse what she had seen. 

“Your father is sorry, I suppose,” said the horse, 
“because he has lost you. He will soon feel better, 
however.” 

But on the next day, when Beauty consulted the 
mirror, her father looked pale and ill, like one who 
is deadly sick; both of her sisters were dressed for 
a ball, and neither of them seemed to care for the 
weak man. Beauty burst into tears, and when the 
horse came home, asking what ailed her, she told 
him of the bad state of affairs, wishing that he 
would allow her to return and nurse her poor father 
during his illness. , 

“If you will promise to come back,” said the 
horse, “you may return and stay for three days; 
but under no condition must you break your word.” 

Beauty told him she would come back in three 
days. 

“ To-night,” resumed the horse, “before going to 
bed, you must place the mirror under your pillow, 
saying: ‘I wish to be home to-morrow. Then 
your wish will be fulfilled. When you desire to re- 
turn, you must do likewise.” : 

The next morning, when Beauty awoke, she was 


at her old home. Her father became so glad to see 
18 























‘64 BEAUTIFUL YOUNG PRINCE STOOD BEFORE HER” 








BEAUTY AND THE HORSE 


her again that he at once felt a great deal better. 
She cared so well for him that the next day he was 
able to be up, and on the third day he was almost 
well. As he wished her to stay with him’a few days 
longer, she complied, thinking that no harm would 
come from it. On the third day after, however, 
when she looked into the mirror, she saw the horse 
stretched on the ground in front of the bench which 
was her favorite seat in the garden. She now felt 
that it would be impossible for her to remain longer, 
hence in the evening, before going to bed, she 
placed the mirror under her pillow, saying: “I 
wish to be at the palace to-morrow morning.” 

She promptly awoke in the palace the following 
morning, and hurrying into the garden she found 
the horse so very sick that he could not stand on 
his legs. Beauty knelt down and asked him to for- 
give her for staying away longer than she had 
promised. The horse asked her if she could not 
persuade herself to stay with him all her life, but 
she answered that it would seem very singular to 
live with a horse all her lifetime. The poor animal 
now sighed so deeply that she took pity on him and 
said, fearing that he might die then and there, that 
she would always stay with him and never leave 
him. As soon as she had made this promise, the 
horse vanished, and a beautiful young prince stood 
before her. He seized her hand and asked whether 
she was not sorry for the promise she had made. 


No, she said, she would rather stay with him now 
194 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


than when he was in the shape of a horse. He now 
told her that both he and the whole land had been 
enchanted by his wicked step-mother, who had con- 
verted him into a horse, and told him that only 
when a beautiful young girl would promise to stay 
with him, in his altered shape, would the enchant- 
ment be over. He wanted to marry Beauty, and 
live in the palace which belonged to him. 

So they sent for her father to take up his resi- 
dence with them, and now the marriage was per- 
formed and celebrated in a splendid manner. They - 
lived long and happily together, the prince and his 
Beauty. 


THE KING AND THE MILLER 





and trouble.” One day the king, happening to pass 
the house, stopped and read the inscription. “I 
shall give him trouble,” thought he, and having 
ordered the miller to appear before him, he gave 
him three questions to be answered to the king’s 
Satisfaction within three days. If he failed to 
answer the questions, he must forfeit his life. 

As the miller walked about in the fields ponder- 
ing on this difficult problem, his shepherd asked 
what grieved him, since he looked so troubled. “It 
is of no use t) tell you,” answered the miller, “for 
you cannot help me.” “ Yes,” said the shepherd, 
“Gf you will only tell me all about it, I am ready to 
help you.” So the miller told him all. “Oh, is it not 
worse ?” exclaimed the shepherd. “If I may borrow 
your clothes, I will answer the questions for you.” 

On the appointed day the king returned, and the 


shepherd received him in the miller’s clothes. 
2r 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


The first question was: “ How long will it take 
me to make a voyage around the world?” “May I 
take time to consider?” asked the shepherd. The 
time was granted him, and in a little while he said: 
“Tf your Majesty follow the sun, it will take only 
twenty-four hours.” “That is well enough,” said 
the king, “but can you tell me how much I am 
worth in my full equipment ?” The shepherd an- 
swered : “Our Saviour was sold for thirty pieces of 
silver, therefore your Majesty cannot be worth 
more than twenty-nine.” This answer was alsc 
well received ; but at last the king said: “ Now | 
shall ask the third question, and you must have ne 
time for consideration. Can you tell me what I am 
thinking?” “Yes,” replied the shepherd; “yout 
Majesty thinks you are speaking to the miller; but 
I am only his shepherd.” 

The king at once declared himself satisfied, and 
the miller escaped further trouble. 


THE THREE PENNIES 


RSX ANY years ago an old soldier was dis- 
charged from thearmy. He received in 
consideration of his excellent and faith- 
ful service a small loaf of rye - bread 
and three pennies, whereupon he was at liberty to 
go whither he pleased. As he was walking along 
the high-road, he met three men; the one carried 
a shovel, the second a pickaxe, and the third a 
spade. The soldier stopped, looked at them, and 
said, ‘Where are you going?” “I will tell you,” 
answered one of them. “To-day there was buried a 
man who owed each of us one penny, and now we 
will dig him up, since we are determined upon get- 
ting our dues.” “What an idea!” returned the 
soldier; “ you had better leave the dead man alone. 
At any rate, he is at present unable to pay you even 
one penny, so don’t disturb his peace!” “It is all 
very fine for you to talk,” answered the man ; “ but 
we must have the money, and up he must come.” 
When the soldier felt that his fair words could 
not settle the matter, he said, “Here, I have two 
pennies; will you take them and promise to leave 
23 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


the dead man undisturbed?” ‘“ Two pennies are 
not to be refused,” said the man again, “ but they 
will pay only two of us. What can you give the 
third one, since he is bent upon having his share ?” 

As the soldier saw that there was no dealing with 
these three wretches, he resumed: ‘‘ Since you are so 
desperately determined, here is my third and last 
penny. Take it, and be content.” Now all three 
were well satisfied, so they pursued their way with 
the three pennies in their pockets. 

When the scldier had advanced a distance, a 
stranger came walking along. He looked rather 
pale, but saluted the soldier in a very civil manner, 
and followed him along the road without uttering 
asingle sound. At last they reached a church, and 
here the stranger turned to his companion, saying, 
“Let us walk in!” The soldier looked wistfully at 
him, and answered: “That would not do. What 
business have we in the church at midnight?” “I 
tell you,” replied the stranger, “we must walk in!” 
Upon this they entered the church and walked 
straight up to the altar. There was an old woman 
sitting with a burning light in her hand. ‘“Takea 
hair from her head, and smell at it !’ commanded 
the stranger. The soldier complied, but nothing 
remarkable happened. The stranger asked him to 
- repeat the action, which he did; but there was no 
effect. The third time, however, when he tore a 
whole tuft of hair from the woman’s head, she 
became so furious that she darted off, out above 

24 


THE THREE PENNIES 


the church, carrying the whole leaden vault with 
her. 

The two men went out of the church and down 
to the beach, where they found the whole leaden 
vault. Turning to the soldier, the stranger said, 


“Sit up; we will put to sea!” “Is that so?” re- 
marked the soldier, who understood nothing of all 
this. “I see no ship, however.” “Let me manage 


ic all,” says the stranger ; “just seat yourself by me 
-on the vault! Beyond the sea there is a princess 
of whom it was predicted that she would be married 
only to a man who should come across the sea in a 
leaden ship. Here you will be able to make your 
fortune.” The leaden vault now floated out upon 
the open sea, and landed them safely on the other 
side. Great was the joy and happiness throughout 
the country, and the marriage between the soldier 
and the princess was celebrated with such pomp 
and splendor as was never seen, before or after. 
When the ceremony had been performed, and the 
carriage was standing in front of the church door, 
bride and groom entered, with the stranger who 
had followed the soldier all along. The coachman 
asked to what place he might drive them. “ Drive 
away, as fast as you can, towards the side where the 
sun will rise,” said the stranger, and in a little while 
they were carried along at a furious rate. Some- 
where they saw a large herd of cattle. They stopped, 
and the soldier called the herdsman to the carriage 


door, asking who he was. “Iam the Count of Ra- 
‘ 25 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


vensburg,” answered the shepherd, “and yonder is 
my castle.” The stranger again bid the coachman 
drive as fast as possible. In a little while they 
rushed up to Ravensburg Castle. As they were 
ready to alight from the carriage, there was some 
one who knocked hard at the gate. It was the herds- 
man, who was anxious to come in. The stranger 
walked to the gate, inquiring what he could do for 
him. He wished to come into the castle, he said, 
for it belonged to him, and he had a right to de- 
mand admittance. The stranger meditated a little, 
whereupon he told the herdsman—who was a con- 
jurer—that he might be allowed to come in, but 
first he must suffer the whole fate of the rye. 
“The fate of the rye!” repeated the conjurer ; 
“what do you mean by that?” “I mean,” answered 
the stranger, “that next fall you must be sown deep 
in the ground, and towards spring, when you come 
up, you must ripen in the sunshine and grow in the 
rain until you are ready for the harvest. Then you 
will be mowed and dried, and kept in the barn, until 
at length you will be threshed.” “ How is that !” 
cried the conjurer; “am I to be threshed?” “Of 
course you are,” replied the stranger. “First you 
will be threshed, and then taken to the mill and 
ground.” “Ground, too!” shouted the conjurer; 
“will I be ground also?” “Yes, both ground and 
sifted,” answered the stranger. But the conjurer, 
hearing this, became so furious that he burst all 
into flint-stones. 
26 


























‘¢*y AM THE COUNT OF RAVENSBURG’” 





THE THREE PENNIES 


The stranger now bid good-bye to the princess 
and the soldier, shook hands with them, and said: 
“ Now I have seen you married to the princess ; the 
troll of Ravensburg is dead and gone, and his castle, 
with all its treasures, is yours. I was as good to 
you as you were to. me when you gave away your 


three pennies for my sake!” “What do you say?” 
exclaimed the soldier; “I never thought of those 
three pennies again!” “I know that,” answered the 


stranger, “and otherwise I would not have been able 
to help you. However, I bid farewell to you and 
your wife, for I must return to the place where I 
oelong.”’ 


THE LITTLE MARE 


He was a tender -hearted and noble- 
minded boy, but haughty and conceited 
on account of his rank, his beauty and accomplish- 
ments. As he was himself handsome, he liked all 
that was fair and graceful, but hated anything ugly 
or hideous; he would always say that he grew sick 
when looking at what was displeasing to his eyes. 

It happened one day, when he went hunting with 
his comrades, and the party was camping near the 
high-road to enjoy a good breakfast, that they no- 
ticed an old man who came along the road riding 
a miserable mare. This old man was very un- 
pleasant to look at, as he was hump-backed and 
one-eyed, had a crooked neck, and of course was 
poorly dressed. The mare was not prettier than 
her rider; she was a small, fleshy, long-haired jade, 
lame in one fore-leg. 

“ Pooh,” said the prince, “get that ugly old fellow 
and his hideous mare out of the way. I cannot en- 
dure the sight of anything so shocking.” The 





-* 


THE LITTLE MARE 


courtiers were at once ready to obey him, and soon 
the shabby rider and his horse were driven out of 
the prince’s sight. 

The old man was not, however, what he appeared 
to be, but a great and mighty conjurer, who did not 
always present himself in such a wretched shape. 
One day when the prince was walking alone in the 
woods, the old man suddenly stood before him and, 
touching him with his staff, said: . “ Now you try 
and see what it is to be a mare like mine, and that 
you shall be until an innocent young princess calls 
you her dearest friend.”” The moment he had ut- 
tered these words, the prince was transformed into 
just such an ugly little mare as the one which he 
could not bear to look at. 

At the home of the prince every one was alarmed 
at his disappearance, and no one knew what had 
become of him. In the mean time he walked about 
in the woods as a common little mare, not. at all 
satisfied with himself. He knew it would be useless 
for him to return to his father’s palace, as no one 
would know or care for him. When he had been 
walking about in the forest for a couple of days, a 
little boy who gathered wood happened to see him, 
and approaching him he patted his back and talked 
kindly to him. The little mare followed the boy 
wherever he went, and finally they came to the 
boy’s home just outside of the forest. 

“Look, father,” said the boy,“ here I bring us a new 
horse instead of the old one which died yesterday,’ 

29 1 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“That is a poor bargain,” answered his father; 
“this one is an utterly miserable animal. It is 
hardly worth its feed; but we will try it, anyway.” 
So the little mare was put in the stable, and the 
next day, when the man hitched her to his plough, 
he found that she served him well. “She works 
better than she looks,’ said he to Hans—this was 
the boy’s name; “you must feed her well; in course 
of time she may prove a great help.” Hans thought 
a great deal of his little mare, as he called her; he 
curried and fed her with great care, and treated 
her kindly. Of course she was obliged to work for 
her food; but towards spring, when the fields had 
‘all been tilled, the farmer said to his son: ‘To- 
morrow you may go to town with the mare and 
have two of her hoofs shoed, for now I will sell 
her.” 

Hans was not pleased with this, for he would 
rather keep his little mare. When he came to 
town and had her two hoofs shoed a one-eyed man 
came walking along, fell into talk with him, and at 
length asked if he would sell the animal. ‘Two 
hundred dollars is the price,” answered Hans, jok- 
ingly. “That is too much for her,” said the man; 
“but well and good, I will pay it.” “No,” said 
Hans again, “she does not belong to me; she is the 
property of my father, and I have no permission 
to sell her.” “Then you may go home and ask 
permission,” said the man. Hans declined, how- 
ever; he mounted and rode home, but did not 

$0: 





‘*THE SHABBY RIDER AND HIS HORS™’ 





THE LITTLE MARE 


mention to his father the offer of the two hundred 
dollars which had been made him. 

Shortly afterwards there was a horse-market in 
town, and the farmer now said to his son: “Go 
and make the mare look pretty ; I wish to take her 
to the market.” Hans was very sorry, and asked 
his father if he would not allow him to take the 
mare to the market. His father, however, desired 
to go himself. “Then father must ask three hun- 
dred dollars for her,” said Hans. “You must be 
mad, boy,” answered his father; “I know myself the 
value of the horse. She is not worth even one 
hundred dollars.” Now Hans told that some one 
had made him an offer of two hundred. ‘“ Then 
you are a great fool,” said his father, giving him a 
good box on his ear. He mounted the mare and 
rode away to the market-place. He was thinking, 
however, of what Hans had said, and when any one 
inquired how much he asked for the mare, he an- 
swered, briskly: “Three hundred dollars.” The 
buyers laughed at him and said that was a large 
price for such an old jade, worth not even one hun- 
dred. The farmer did not lower the price, how- 
ever, and at length an old one-eyed man came up 
to him; he did not haggle about the price, but paid 
it at once and took the mare. The farmer went 
home, and was well pleased with the profit he haa 
made. Hans wept, however, and was very sorry. 
The next morning, when his father looked for him, 
he was not to be found. “He has run after the 

31 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


mare,” said Hans’s mother, and thus they satisfied 
themselves. 

Hans had, indeed, run after his little mare. In 
town he succeeded in finding out that the man who 
had bought her had gone with her to a place a hun- 
dred miles away. He was thought to be a rich and 
a great man, and presumably he belonged some- 
where at the king’s palace. Hans at once started 
on his long journey, and finally had all the hun- 
dred miles behind him. He weat straight to the 
king’s palace, and applied for a place as groom, 
This was granted him, but the mare was not to be 
found in the king’s stables. 

One day Hans found a small carriage out in the 
court-yard, and what should be attached to it but 
his own dear little mare: He was of course de- 
lighted to find her again, and patted .and talked 
kindly to her. It so happened that at the same 
moment the king’s youngest daughter—as yet a 
mere child—came running past; when she saw 
Hans standing by the little mare she came up to 
him and said: “Such a little pet I would like to 
have; I could use it both for riding and driving. 
Don’t you think so, Hans?” Yes, Hans was quite 
certain; he told her that he knew the animal to be 
the swiftest and most pleasant in existence. The 
little princess skipped up to her father and asked 
him to buy the mare for her. “That ugly little 
beast!” said the king ; “ no, there are enough pretty 
horses in my stable, and you may select for your- 

32 


THE LITTLE MARE 


self the one you like best.” She had taken sucha 
fancy to the mare, however, that she went on beg- 
ging and praying, until the king assented and bought 
the animal for her. “Now take good care of her, 
Hans,” said the little princess. Hans readily prom- 
ised, and kept his word so well that every day the 
little mare grew more and more beautiful. The 
princess drove with and rode on her, and liked her 
very much. 

Some time afterwards the king’s oldest daughter 
—for he had two daughters and no sons—had been 
fishing in a pond in the garden. She happened to 
lose a ring which had belonged to her mother, and 
as it was both a great treasure and a talisman, she 
and her father were alike unhappy over her misfort- 
une. The king ordered a careful search for it, 
but all were unsuccessful. At last the king pro- 
claimed that he who could find the ring could be 
married to the princess and be endowed with one- 
half of the kingdom. Many princes and noblemen 
from this and other countries came and searched, 
but no one found the ring, although several actually 
lost their lives by exercising too much zeal. 

In the mean time the little princess liked her 
mare better and better every day; she both kissed 
and patted it, and had it shoed with splendid gold 
shoes. | 

One day, when Hans was watering the little mare 
by the pond, he noticed a beautiful goldfish in the 
water, and at once jumped for it, without, however, 

. 33 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


succeeding in catching it. But a couple of days 
after, when he again watered the mare, she kicked 
the same goldfish to the shore. Hans seized the 
fish and brought it to the king’s kitchen, wher- 
every one was anxious to see it. When it was cut 
open the missing ring rolled out. Then the king 
said to his oldest daughter: “ Well, now, you will 
have to marry Hans!” She was willing enough, 
and so was Hans; but, he said, the honor was really 
due rather to the little mare which had kicked the 
fish ashore with her hoof. 

When the little princess heard this she sipped 
down to the stable, folded her arms around the 
mare’s neck, kissed her, and said: “No, you shall 
not be married to my sister, she may take Hans; 
but Iam going to keep you always, for you are my 
dearest friend.” As soon as she had uttered these 
words the mare was gone, and she was embracing 
a beautiful young prince. He thanked her, and told 
her all about his punishment, and how he had now 
been set free. Afterwards they walked up to the 
king, and their marriage was celebrated on the same 
day when Hans was united with the other princess. 

The beautiful prince went home to his father 
with his bride, and his return caused great happi- 
ness throughout the land. He is no more haughty 
or conceited, but noble and good, and happy with 
his little princess. Hans is also happy with “zs 
princess, and is now in possession of the whole king- 
dom, the old king having died. 

34 


GREYFOOT 


HERE was once a king of England whose 
daughter was very famous. She was 
the most beautiful princess ever seen or 
heard of. But she had one great fault 

—namely, that she was haughty and proud. Of 

course she had many suitors, but all were refused, 

and as she possessed a sharp tongue, she moreover 
scorned them, giving nicknames to every one who 
was bold enough to woo her. 

At that time there was a young prince in Den 
mark, The fame of her beauty had reached him. 
and he sent word, asking for her hand in marriage. 
The princess answered, however, that she would 
rather earn her bread by spinning all her life than 
marry such a poor and miserable prince. The 
messengers were obliged to return with this un- 
favorable response. 

The young prince had determined, however, that 
he would win her. He despatched fresh messengers 
with letters, and sent her a gift consisting of six 
beautiful horses, white as milk, with pink mvzzles, 
gold shoes, and scarlet rugs. Such horses had 
35 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


never been seen in England before, hence the king 
put in a good word for the Danish prince: He 
who could send such a gift of betrothal must by all 
means be considered her equal. But the beautiful 
princess ordered the grooms to cut off the manes 
and tails of the six steeds, to soil them with dirt, 
and turn them over to the messengers, whom she 
instructed to tell the prince that rather than be 
married to him would:she sit in the street and sell _ 
earthen-ware. 

When the messengers returned, relating all that © 
the princess had said and done, the Danish king 
became so incensed that he wanted to put to sea 
with all his ships and revenge this insult. His son 
asked him, however, to desist from any such action; 
he wished to attempt once more, by fair means. 
If he were unsuccessful, he would himself know 
how to take revenge. To this his father assented. 

The prince now built a ship, so beautiful and 
costly that its like had never been. The gunwale 
was artistically carved with all sorts of animals; 
deer, dragons, and lions were seen jumping about, 
and the stem and stern were richly gilded. The 
masts were mounted with gold, the sails made of 
silk, every second canvas being red, and the remain- 
der white. This ship was manned with the hand- 
somest lads in the country, and the prince gave 
them a letter to the king of England and his proud 
daughter, the princess, asking her to accept him, 


and receive the ship as his gift of betrothment. 
36 


GREYFOOT 


The gorgeous ship rapidly crossed the sea and 
stopped immediately outside of the royal palace. 
It commanded general attention, no one having seen 
such a magnificent vessel before. The couriers 
landed and delivered their message. Now the king 
used his best efforts to persuade his daughter: A 
suitor so wealthy and munificent, so true and de- 
voted as this prince, certainly deserved a favorable 
answer. 

The princess graciously listened to his entreaties, 
feigning an intention to think the matter over until 
the next day. But at night she gave orders to sink 
the ship, and in the morning she told the couriers 
to return as best they could; that she would rather 
beg her food at the doors than call their poor fellow 
of a Danish prince her husband, 

The couriers returned to Denmark with this dis- 
dainful answer, and with the tidings of the fate of 
the king’s ship, which was now, with its gilded 
masts and its silken sails, at the bottom of the. 
sea. Upon hearing this, the king at once deter- 
mined to man his fleet and take a bloody revenge. 
The prince dissuaded him, however, vowing solemn- 
ly that he would make the haughty princess repent 
the disdain with which she had treated him. 

Upon this he left Denmark quite alone, and 
reached England, no one knowing him. Disguised, 
as he was, in an old hat, dingy clothes, and wooden 
shoes, he arrived at the palace towards evening and 
asked the herdsman for a bite of bread and a couch. 

37 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


He obtained both, and during the night kept com- 
pany with the cows in the stable. The next morn- 
ing the beggar—Greyfoot, so he called himself— 
sought and obtained permission to help in driving 
the cattle to their watering-place. The latter hap- 
pened to be situated exactly outside of the windows 
occupied by the princess. Greyfoot now opened a 
bundle which he had brought with him, and pro- 
duced a golden spindle which he proceeded to use 
in driving forth the cows. The princess, who was 
standing at one of the windows, saw the spindle, 
and taking at once a great fancy to it, she sent 
some one down to inquire whether the beggar were 
willing to sell it. Greyfoot answered that he did 
not care to sell it for money; the price he asked 
Was permission to sleep outside of her door the 
following night. No, said the princess; she could 
not think of such a price. “ Very well,” answered 
Greyfoot ; “that settles the matter, and I keep my 
spindle.” The princess had taken it into her head, 
however, that she must possess the beggar’s treasure, 
but as she did not like any one to know that such 
a poor-looking man was admitted to the palace, she 
sent a secret message by one of her maids, telling 
him to come late at. night, and to be gone early in 
the morning. This he did. 

When the princess looked. out of the window the 
next morning, she noticed Greyfoot chasing the 
cows with a golden reel, and at once sent one of 


her maids down to inquire whether it could be 
a 





























‘* THE COURIERS LANDED AND DELIVERED THEIR MESSAGE” 





GREYFOOT 


bought. “Yes,” said Greyfoot, “and the price is 
the same as yesterday.” When the princess heard 
this she was not a little astonished by the audacity 
of the beggar, but as the treasure could be obtained 
in no other way, she assented, and everything pass- 
ed as on the previous night. 

The third morning Greyfoot drove the cattle to 
the watering-place, as usual, but this time he was 
using a weaver’s shuttle of pure gold. She sent 
for him, and when he appeared in her presence she 
said: “ Now, Greyfoot, how much do you ask for 
_ this treasure of yours? Will you take a hundred 
dollars for it?” “No,” answered Greyfoot, “it can- 
not be bought for money. If you will permit me 
to sleep inside the door of your room to-night, you 
may have it.” “I think you are mad,” said the 
princess. “No, I cannot hear of any such price. 
But I am willing to pay you two hundred dollars.” 
“No,” said Greyfoot again; “it must be as I say: 
If you want the shuttle, you must pay the price 
which I ask. Otherwise, I will keep the treasure 
myself.” 

The princess looked at her maids, and they looked 
back at her, and all looked at the magnificent shut- 
tle. She must possess it, whispered the maids; they 
would sit in a circle around her, keeping guard the 
whole night. Finally the princess told Greyfoot 
that he might come late at night; they would let 
him in. He must be careful, however, and tell no 
one, since they were all running a great risk. When 

39 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


it grew late, and the princess was about to fall 
asleep, the maids were all sitting around her, each 
one holding a lighted candle in her hands. Grey- 
foot entered, and quietly stretched himself on a 
rug near the door. But as the maids were not 
accustomed to much waking, one by one they be- 
came drowsy, and very soon every one in the room 
was soundly asleep. As the ladies had rested little 
during the two previous nights, it was no wonder 
that the sun did not wake, them very early the next 
morning. 

The king, who was accustomed to see his daughter 
at the breakfast-table, became alarmed when she 
did not appear as usual, and hastened to her rooms. 
Imagine his surprise when he found, outside of her 
door, an old hat anda pair of well-worn wooden 
shoes. Opening the door quietly, he stole into the 
room. There the princess was, fast asleep, with all 
her maids; and so was Greyfoot, on the rug inside 
the door. Usually the king was a very amicable 
and quiet man, but when this spectacle met his 
eyes he became angry. He controlled himself, 
however, and called his daughter’s name aloud. 
She awoke, and so did the maids, who at once es- 
caped in all directions. But the king turned to his 
daughter and said: “I now see what kind of com- 
pany you prefer, and although it is in my power to 
let this fellow hang and have you buried alive, I will 
allow you to keep each other. The minister shall 
unite you in marriage, whereupon you will both be 

40 


mer PO cmt 


tw 


- 





” 


*** DEAR GREYFOOT, DO NOT WALK SO FAST 


GREYFOOT 


sent away. I will never bear the sight of you 
again.” ‘The king left them, and shortly afterwards 
the minister appeared with two witnesses. The 
haughty princess was married to Greyfoot, the 
beggar; then the couple were at liberty to go 
whither they desired. 

When they passed the barn-door Gieyiont turned 
to the princess, saying: “ We cannot walk on the high- 
Load in this style; you must change your clothes be- 
fore we depart!” So they paid a visit to the herds- 
man’s wife, who gave the princess—now Greyfoot’s 
wife—a gown of linsey-woolsey, a woollen jacket, a 
cape, and a pair of heavy shoes. “That fits better,” 
said Greyfoot, and they walked away. | 

At first they walked each on his own side of the 
road, without speaking; but in a little while the 
princess raised her eyes to look at the man who 
was now her rightful husband. To her astonish- 
ment she observed that he was neither old nor 
ugly, but really a handsome young man, in spite of 
his old and dingy clothes. Being not accustomed 
to walk very far, especially with such heavy foot- 
wear, the princess soon felt exhausted, and said: 
“Dear Greyfoot, do not walk so fast!’ “No,” he 
returned, “as I have now been burdened with you, 
I suppose I cannot leave you on the open road.” 
So he entered the next house and hired an old 
carriage, the bottom of which was covered with 
straw. They now drove on, until at length they 


arrived at aseaport. Greyfoot immediately sought 
AI 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


and obtained passage for himself and his wife, as 
servants, and the princess felt much relieved when 
at last they were out of her father’s domains, al- 
though she had no idea of their destination. 

The voyage ended in Denmark, and when they 
had safely landed, Greyfoot proceeded to rent a 
small hut in the neighborhood of the royal palace. 
It consisted of only one little room with a stone 
floor and an open fireplace, where she must prepare 
their frugal meals. -In a little while Greyfoot went 
out, and returned with an old spinning-wheel and a 
large bundle of tow, of the meanest quality. ‘‘ While. 
you work with this,” he said, “I must try to find 
some occupation, as best I can. Neither of us can 
afford to be idle.” 

Thus time passed slowly and quietly. Greyfoot 
had secured work at the palace as a wood-cutter, 
and returned every evening with a loaf of bread 
‘and afew pennies. His wife was spinning until her 
finger-tips were scorched, and her knees shaking 
under her. One evening Greyfoot brought home a 
wheelbarrow filled with earthen-ware. This he had 
bought on credit, he said, and she was in duty 
bound to go to town the next day and sell the 
things. She of course made no objections. The 
next day Greyfoot went to his work, as usual, and 
his wife set out for the town with her earthen-ware. 
But when she had just managed to sell a few of 
them, a troop of stately knights came galloping 
down the street. One of the horses became wild 
42 











OF THE PRINCESS 


MISFORTUNE 


E 


, 


GREYFOOT 


and rushed in among her articles, which went into 
a thousand pieces under the heavy hoofs which 
trampled upon them. The riders pursued their 
way; but the poor princess returned to the hut, 
and, sitting down, wept bitterly. 

In the evening, when Greyfoot returned, she 
told him of her misfortune. ‘“ Now we are utterly 
unfortunate,” said he, “for I have no money with 
which to pay for these articles. You will now have 
to sew a wallet, go from door to door, and beg for 
victuals and pennies, until our debts have been 
paid.” The princess did as he bid her, and was glad 
that her husband did not scold her for her ill fort- 
une. She begged at every one’s door, bringing 
home, at length, several pieces of bread and some 
pennies. ? 

“That will not bring us very far,” said Greyfoot, 
when the princess had displayed the contents of 
the wallet. “I have now found a good place for 
you at the palace. They are preparing for a wed- 
ding, and to-morrow you are to lend a hand in the 
kitchen.. Do your best and make yourself useful; 
maybe they will keep you and pay you good wages. 
To-morrow you will obtain your meals and twenty 
pennies.” : 

The next morning, before Greyfoot’s wife went 
away, her husband said: “To-day I must stay at 
home; I have felt an illness coming upon me, 
so I will rest and try to get better.” She burst 
into tears, and told him that when he was ill she 

43 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


could not think of leaving him. When he answered, 
however, that she was expected, and necessarily 
must go, she kissed him good-bye, hoping that he 
would soon feel better, and promising to return as 
speedily as possible. 

“The haughty princess” spent the whole day 
among the pots and pans in the royal kitchen. 
When she returned to the hut, Greyfoot told her 
that he felt better, and further related how an 
order had been issued announcing that the Prince 
of Denmark was to be married to a Russian prin- 
cess. Her costly bridal-gown had arrived, but the 
princess herself, having been detained by wind and 
waves, was unable to arrive in due time for the 
ceremony, and on the following day every girl and 
woman was to present herself at the palace and be 
measured. She who filled the measure would be 
selected as the bride’s deputy. ‘‘ And you,” con- - 
cluded Greyfoot, “you must put in an appearance. 
If you are fortunate, your wages may be sufficient 
for paying our debts.” 

In the morning Greyfoot declared that he felt 
worse than on the day before, but would not keep 
her from going. She hesitated, but as he insisted, 
she threw her arms around him, kissed him, and left. 

The royal measurer was busy among the many 
women assembled in the court-yard, and it seemed im- 
possible to find any one who was the right measure. 
But when at length he reached Greyfoot’s wife, he 
declared that she was the very person they wanted. 

44 


GREYFOOT 


Now she was taken into the palace, and attired in 
the gorgeous gown, the bridal veil, and a pair of 
exquisite slippers. When finally the crown was 
placed on her head, every one declared that the rea/ 
princess could hardly be prettier. In a little while 
a beautiful carriage drawn by six milk-white horses 
was seen at the door, and Greyfoot’s wife was 
asked to enter. The prince was already seated in 
the carriage; she had never seen him, but remem- 
bered having heard of him in past days. 

They drove along the road until they came to 
Greyfoot’s hut. Seeing already at a distance that 
it was afire, the poor woman in the carriage uttered 
a piercing shriek, and cried: “ My husband! save 
him, for Heaven’s saket He was ill when I left 
him, and may not have escaped.” The prince now 
spoke to her for the first time, and said: “If that 
ugly wood-cutter is your husband, you had better 
leave him; he is no husband for you.” But she an- 
swered: “He is my husband, and was always good 
and kind to me. Howcould I leave him? Even if 
you offered me the place which Iam now occupying 
for your real bride, I would refuse it, and gladly re- 
turn to the hut where I have lived the happiest 
part of my life!” 

The prince smilingly answered: ‘“ You are my real 
bride, and kept your word when you said that 
rather than marry me would you earn your bread 
by spinning, or by selling earthen-ware, or beg for 
it at the doors.” 
45 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


Now she recognized him, and throwing her arms 
around him, she said that her sufferings had been 
of great benefit to her, and that she would now stay 
with him forever. 

Thus “the haughty princess of England” became 
queen of Denmark. This happened so long ago, 
however, that hardly any one remembers having 
seen her. But the story is true, nevertheless. 


THE MASTER FOOL 


very foolish boy. One day, when she 
had been churning, the lad wished to 
go to town and sell the butter. His 
mother objected to this, saying it would not do at 
_all, 4s he had never been in town before ; but as he 
coaxed and pleaded for her permission, se at last 
consented, gave him a roll of butter, whereupon he . 
went away. 

The boy trudged along, and finally reached a 
large stone. Supposing this stone to be the town, 
he addressed it very politely, asking if it cared to 
buy some butter. Of course the stone made no re- 
ply. “Tl tell you,” said the boy, “that my butter 
is of a good quality. \If you wish, you may have.a 
taste of it.” Without waiting for permission, he 
smeared a bit of butter on the stone, and as it was 
a very warm day, it melted in the heat. Thinking 
that the stone—or the town—ate it with delight, 
the boy resumed : “I observe that you seem to like 
it. You may as well buy the whole, and I am will- 
ing to wait for the money until to-morrow.’ Sc 
47 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


he smeared the rest of the butter on the stone, and 
returned home. His mother at once asked him’ 
who had bought the butter, and what price he had 
received for it. “I sold it to the town and gave 
him credit until to-morrow,” answered the boy. 
“How so?” pursued his mother. “ You sold it to 
the town, you say? Why, that’s nonsense. I 
would like to know to whom in town you sold it !” 
“Well,” returned the lad, “I tell you that I sold it 
to the town, just as you told me to do.” “ All right, 
then,” observed his mother; “we got rid of the 
butter,anyway. It was, of course, foolish to let you 
have it.” 

Next day the boy wanted to go and collect the 
money. His mother declared that it would be of 
no use: she knew he would secure nothing. But 
he would not listen to her ; he went on his own ac- 
cord, and arrived at the stone. “I have come,” 
said he, “to collect the money for the butter you 
bought of me yesterday.” The stone did not utter 
a single word, however. Now the boy became 
angry. “You wretch!” cried he; “ yesterday you 
bought my butter, and to-day you refuse to pay for 
it—nay, even to answer me. Upon my word, I will 
show you that I am not to be trifled with.” Thus 
he took hold of the stone and struggled with it un- 
til it tipped over, whereupon he found that it had 
covered a pot filled with money. Not hesitating 
for a moment, he picked it up and returned home 
with it. 

48 


THE MASTER FOOL 


When the woman saw her son return with so 
much money, she was greatly astonished, and pro- 
ceeded to ask him where and how he had procured 
it. “I obtained it from the town, mother,” an- 
swered he. “At first it refused both to pay and 
even to answer, so I grew angry, turned it over, and 
took all its money. I was sure, all the time, that it 
had enough to pay with; but it was stubborn, and 
did not wish to pay.” “I don’t comprehend your 
foolish talk,” answered his mother. ‘‘ How could 
you overthrow the town? Never mind, however ; 
you realized a. great deal of money.” 

Some time passed, and the woman slaughtered 
her cow. The boy wished to take the meat to town 
and sell it; so a large piece was put into a basket, 
with which he started off. This time he really 
came to town. When he had walked about the 
streets for a while, he met several dogs which bark- 
ed at him. “ How do you do!” said the boy. “Do 
you wish to buy some meat?” The dogs barked 
again. “Very well,” answered our friend; “ you 
may taste it.” The dogs at once began to eat it. 
“Take all of it, then,” said he, throwing the re- 
mainder before them; “to-morrow I will come for 
the money.” 

Next morning he returned and found the dogs in 
the street. Having saluted them, he told them 
that he had come for the money. The dogs barked 
and barked, but produced no money. “ What !” 
cried he; “do you refuse to pay me? Indeed, I 

D 49 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


wili teach you manners.” As one small dog car- 
ried a pretty collar, he considered it one of the 
prominent members of the party, and seizing it, 
placed it under his arm, saying: “I see that you 
refuse to pay what you owe me; but I will teach 
you something else before we part. Depend 
upon that!’ Having delivered this speech, he 
repaired to the king’s palace, the dog under his 
arm. 

The king had a daughter who was very beauti- 
ful, but always downcast and afflicted. Her father 
had declared that he who was able to cheer her 
and make her laugh would be at liberty to marry 
her and ascend the throne with her when he him- 
self died. ; 

When the boy arrived at the palace one of the 
sentinels stopped him, forbidding him to pass. 
“How?” exclaimed the boy. ‘“ Am I not permitted 
to seek my rights by the king, when I am being 
cheated by villains? What a confounded state of 
affairs!” “What is your errand, then?’ inquired 
the sentinel. The boy proceeded to tell him all, 
whereupon he was allowed to pass on condition of 
promising to pay the sentinel one-half of the money 
for the meat. Soon he was stopped by another 
guard, who also made him promise to pay one-half 
of the money which he hoped to obtain. At length 
he reached the king’s rooms, and his presence was 
announced. When the king appeared the boy told 
him how wrongly he had been treated. The king 


50 


THE MASTER FOOL 


merely shrugged his shoulders, and said: “If you 
have sold the meat to the dogs you must see how 
you can obtain your money. I cannot help you 
collect it.” “Well,” said the boy to the dog, 
catching hold of his collar and giving him a thor- 
ough shaking, “you are a good specimen, aren’t 
you ?” 

Upon this the king’s daughter, who had listened 
to the whole story, was unable to keep herself from 
laughing. “Now you may secure a good price for 
your meat,” said the king to the lad, “for you are 
free to marry my daughter.” “No, I don’t care for 
her,” answered he. “You don’t!” said the king ; 
“well and good, I will give you a sum of money, 
for really I would rather that you should not marry 
her.” “Money I don’t care. for,” declared the boy. 
“If money cannot satisfy you,” inquired the king, 
“what do you wish?” “I wish sixty raps of basti- 
nado for my meat,” declared the boy. “ You shall 
have them,” answered the king, “although that 
seems a poor reward.” “Come here,” continued he, 
turning to his men, “and give this boy sixty raps 
of bastinado.” “No, thank you,” said he; “the 
sentinels must receive them; they forced me to 
promise each of them one-half of the payment for 
the meat.” Thus the guardsmen received their 
dues. “Listen to me!” now said the king. “Iam 
sure that you are not so foolish as you seem. Will 
you not marry my daughter?’ “Yes, I will,” an- 
swered the boy; “since the soldiers have received 

51 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


what was due to them, and are entitled to no more.” 
He was accordingly married to the princess, and 
they lived long and happily together. It seems 
to me that this was well done by such a foolish 
bov! 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR. SEES 


I 


UNDER: THE ANGEL’S WINGS 


BSKDN the dim twilight a young mother sits 
by the window. Her little son, her only 
one, is on her lap. It is so charming to 
sit quietly in a corner near the window, 
while darkness gently settles about you, and watch 
the stars rise from the deep shadows in the sky, 
glittering forth, one by one. 

She clasps her arms fondly around her little boy, 
and says, softly: “Look, how all the small stars 
smile and twinkle at us. They have something to 
tell.” 

“What is it, mama?” asks her little boy. His 
mother continues: 

“““We are but very small spots,’ say the stars to 
you and to me, ‘of all the splendor within the sky. 
But soon Christmas comes with the child Jesus, 
and to him it all belongs. He sends an angel . 
through the darkness, with gifts for all his children 
below. The angel keeps them under his wings. 

53 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


He will give you all that you wish for, that you 
may know how well Jesus loves you.’”’ 

“Does he love you, too, mama?” asks the little 
boy. She nods. 

“And papa?” 

“Yes.” she says, drawing a long breath, “he loves 
him so well that neither papa nor I really know 
how well.” 

“That was my testimonial!” exclaims a merry 
voice behind them —papa’s voice. They had not 
seen him enter the room. “Well, what do you 
wish, little one? Wish, wish, while it is time!” 

The little boy meditates and seems irresolute. 
On a sudden he looks smilingly into their faces, 
and says: “First, I must find my place under the 
angel’s wings.” 

“He knows how to wish for plenty, the little 
fellow!” exclaims his father. “He wants all at 
once.” : 

‘“ Look!” ejaculates the boy, pointing to the sky. 
A light is kindled there. Slowly, in a wide, gleam- 
ing circle, it shoots across the firmament, and dis- 
appears within it. 

“A shooting-star! Your wish will be fulflled, 
my own boy,” says his mother, clasping the child 
more tightly in her arms, while he claps his hands 
delightedly. 

“Have it; have it all!’ merrily resumes his 
father. “But you must be sure and return home. 
Do not let the angel fly away with you! I would 

54 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 


not lose you for all the wealth of heaven, my little 
boy.” 

“Oh, do not say it in such a manner,” exclaims 
his wife, pressing her hand against her heart in 
sudden alarm; “you make me so afraid.” 

“My pious little wife!’ answers he; “how can 
these foolish shooting-stars frighten you?) Now I 
leave you for my work, and in the mean time you 
may cherish your hopes about divine things. A 
mother does this all the better when she is alone.” 

With moistened eyes she turns towards him, 
whispering: “I wish both of us could do it.” 

“Tam more easily contented than both of you,” 
he returns, smiling upon her; “I shall not ask for 
heaven, but am contented with the earth, where I 
have you and the boy.” 

Kissing his two dear ones, he leaves them. A 
young man, with all the joy in life yet before him, 
he is so wise and self-reliant, so strong and good, 
too. 

But mother sits alone with her little son. One 
shooting-star falls after another, and for every one 
of them she takes him more firmly in her arms. 


Another evening: Christmas night. : 

The young mother again sits alone with her little 

boy, her only one, on her lap. It is sad to sit with 

such a treasure in your arms, while the darkness . 

settles about you—it is sad to watch the glowing 

cheeks and the eyes which sparkle, not from a yearn- 
55 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


ing or glee, but because the violent coughing takes 
‘bis breatii away and shakes the little body. Mother 
folds her quivering hands around the glowing fore- 
head. Father is sitting immovable, watching his 
child. | 

Healthy and fresh, with rosy cheeks, did he fall 
asleep the previous evening; hot and feverish did 
he awake in the morning. The Christmas joy van- 
ished, giving room for the shadows of anxiety which 
fell upon the home. The physician came and went 
during the day; now he is expected back. 

Suddenly the coughing stops, a gleam of relief 
spreading upon the child’s countenance. He re- 
covers his breath and turns to his mother, whisper- 
ing: 

“Mama! Will I find my place under the angel’s 
wings to-night?” This was his thought and longing 
for many days and weeks. But mother can only 
nod; she dares not venture to answer the question. 

‘““Mama, kiss me! Papa, come here!” 

His mother bends over him, and his father kisses 
the little face. There is a happy smile, a faint 
struggle, and a deep silence at last. 

In the room, where stood a Christmas-tree which 
will not be lighted, sits the young mother, alone. 
The door is opened, and her husband walks softly 
in. Bending over her, he looks into her tearless eyes. 

“The shooting-star,” he says, at length, “spoke 
the truth. Your boy and mine is now under the 


angel’s wings. We both believe it, you and I.” 
56 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 


She feels that she is alone no more. 

A feeble ray from the Christmas star reaches the 
sorrow as well as the joy. Its blessed light comes 
from the little figure under the angel’s wings. 


IT 
A CHRISTMAS GIFT 


We are in the large city. The clocks show that 
itislatein the afternoon. ‘The streets are crowded 
with people who all know that the following night 
is Christmas Eve, and are anxious not to be late 
on any account. 

Straight through the crowds a little boy and girl, 
brother and sister, are rushing along, closely fol- 
lowed by a big dog andasmall puppy. The latter 
is really rolling along rather than trudging with 
the rest of the company. When there seems to be 
danger ahead, the big dog snatches her offspring 
from the ground, carrying the little ball-like creat- 
ure in her mouth, until the number of rapidly mov- 
ing feet diminishes, anu the passage becomes less 
dangerous. This little company of four is as busy 
as if some one’s life depended upon its movements, 
and such is, indeed, the case. 

The big dog’s name is Ada, and she is doomed to 
be hanged. The puppy has no name; but he Da 


be drowned. 
&7 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


Ada had developed of late two rather disagree- 
able habits. One of these is that she is always 
abundantly well supplied with puppies. Although 
she does not mean to give any one trouble with her 
large family, the latter surely gives her considerable 
cause for worry. Mama says that the puppies are 
dirty little fellows, and papa declares that there is 
no end of bother on their account. At length he 
becomes impatient, and in his extreme annoyance 
declares that inthe afternoon Ada must be hanged, 
and the puppy drowned. No pleading or coaxing 
helped this time, as had been the case before; papa 
would not listen; he was too seriously annoyed. 

What a great sorrow had descended upon the 
children to darken the bright Christmas Day! For 
over an hour they were crying over the poor puppy 
and his dear mother, upon whose soft pelt their little 
heads had often rested. But, suddenly, John is 
struck by an idea. Lifting his head from the 
soft pillow he dries his eyes, and says: “I know, 
sister, what we must do. We will make somebody 
a Christmas present of 4.da and the dear puppy. I 
never heard that anybody was allowed to hang or 
drown their Christmas gifts.” 

Emma assented at once, whereupon all four 
started on their expedition. They determined to 
go first to Aunt Lizzie, who was so tender and 
good. 

“ Here we are, Aunt Lizzie!” they cried, when at 


length they were contronted by this lady; “here is 
58 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 


Ada and the puppy. Weare going to make youa 
Christmas present of them, Aunt Lizzie!” 

“God forbid!” exclaimed Aunt Lizzie, “I will 
never keep themin my house. What are you think- 
ing of?” 

“Oh, do take them, auntie!” prayed Emma. “If 
nobody will have them, they must be killed.” 

“Tut, tut, children,” said the dear old lady, by 
way of comforting. “They are only a couple of 
animals, after all.” 

“Animals?” ejaculated Emma. “It’s Ada and 
her pup, Aunt Lizzie, please remember ”’ 

Upon this the tour comrades went away in a 
rather disconsolate state of mind. After all, Aunt 
Lizzie was not as nice as they had thought her. 
‘Now she should not get the two sweet animals, even 
if she went down on her knees and prayed for them. 

They went irom one house to another. At every 
place they presented their Christmas gift, but with- 
out success. It was continually declined, and the 
situation grew more and more paintul. 

Now they were, as above described, rushing on- 
ward in high speed. 

Suddenly Emma stopped, flushed and breathless. 
“T cannot walk tarther,” declared she; “I am get- 
ting too tired. But let us go and make Uncle Peter 
a Christmas present of Ada and the pup!” 

“No, I am afraid of that,” answered John; “ Uncle 
Peter is so queer, says mama; he can’t bear to see 
any one around.” 

59 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“Yes, but mama says that he has humane feel- 
ings, anyway. I don’t know what ¢hat is. I heard 
mama say that he had once had great sorrows. 
Now, I don’t know what that is, either; but some 
days ago I gave him the first stocking I had made 
for my big doll, and he smiled at it, and kissed me. 
Let us go and bring him our Christmas presents! 
I wonder what mama means by great sorrows, but 
it must be something dreadful.” Emma turned 
around and led the procession, until all were stand- 
ing in a row before Uncle Peter’s rocking-chair. 

“Here, Uncle Peter,” say the children—“ here we 
bring you Ada and her pup; they are a Christmas 
gift for you.” 

“How is that?” asks Uncle Peter, in wonder. 
But Emma’s arms are already around his neck, and 
- she sobs into his ear: “Ada and her pup were to 
be killed, and that would be so—so dreadful to 
us, such a great sorrow, Uncle Peter. You know 
what that means, for you have had some yourself, 
haven’t you !” 

What is the matter with Uncle Peter? Hestarts, 
suddenly pushing Emma away from him, presses 
both hands against his forehead, but suddenly jumps 
from his chair and walks up to Ada, addressing her 
in his deep, strong voice: “ Do you wish to stay by 
such an old fellow as I, old lady ?” 

Ada proceeds to make an appropriate remark in 
her own tongue. Uncle Peter seems to understand 


her answer; he turns to the children, exclaiming: 
60 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 


“T never heard the like! Ada says she intends to 
keep Christmas here for her pup, and we are in- 
vited, all three !” 

How could Ada think of such a thing! Well, 
there is no moment to be lost; it is already late in 
the afternoon. A number of hurried visits are 
made to many different stores, and at length the 
preparations are finished. 

A beautiful Christmas-tree is lighted in Uncle 
Peter’s study. His furniture locks quite amazed at 
the strange spectacle. 

But the door is opened, admitting the surprised 
faces of mama and papa. Uncle Peter nods and 
beams upon them with his large, benevolent face. 

“Children, children!” exclaims mama. “Why 
did you run away in sucha manner? Papa and I 
were very uneasy about you.” 

“We could not come home yet, mama,” objects 
John. “Ada keeps Christmas for her puppy, and 

we are all invited, you know!” 
_ Aray from the Christmas star kisses his eager, 
upturned face, and his mother follows its example. 


Ill 


NUMBER IOTI 


99 


“Follow me,” whispers the twinkling star, “to 


narrow dwellings, where hearts grow faint and 
61 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


weary; to dreary places, where the name which 
a mother gave her child is changed into a num- 
ber.” 

There is a large and quiet-looking building, lonely, 
situated in the outskirts of the city, with high and 
firm walls, the monotony of which is broken by no 
ornament except the regular lines of small, curious 
windows. These look, in fact, rather like the small, 
deep-set eyes of an old, irascible bachelor than 
spaces through which the sunlight, which God gave 
to mankind before anything else was created, can 
penetrate the darkness within and conjure away 
the shadows. 

Twilight settles upon the large building, and one 
window after another is lighted. They look like 
long rows of tired, sleepy eyes, as they shine forth, 
ina thoughtless, passive manner, through the misty 
evening air. Do they tell usof the many deadened 
hopes and stifled aspirations of those who dwell 
under the roof of this building? 

They do. Behind every one of them a spoiled 
life is slowly dragged along under the benumbing 
influence of the sombre place, under a code of rules 
and regulations as rigidly enforced as observed, 
under a system which induces forgetfulness on one 
important point above all—namely, that man’s acts 
are not always man’s nature. 

Prisoner Number 101—name forgotten—is proud 
of having behaved well. Soon his time will be out, 


so he will again become an honest member of 
$2 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 


society. The crime was bought by the sacrifice of 
so-and-so many years of freedom, bought and 
honestly paid for. An honest deal, and nothing 
else, says Number trot. 

I see him behind the little window at the right 
end of the second row, as he sits on a narrow bench, 
leaning forward, with his elbows upon his knees 
and with folded hands, glancing through the iron 
bars into the darkness outside, towards one little 
twinkling star high above the black earth and its 
codes of rules and regulations. 

Number rot is thinking, although there is— 
officially —no personality behind the thoughts. 
‘“ Halloo!” cry the thoughts, undaunted by the heavy 
doors and iron bars; but the well-known places and 
figures do not return the greeting as confidentially 
as of old. There is one sweet, girlish face at the 
remembrance of which the prisoner’s heart waxes 
warm, although it is not known—officially—that 
Number ror possesses a heart; but it turns away 
from him like all the other acquaintances, whereat 
he clinches both hands against the small speck of 
the dark sky visible through the little window in 
the wall. 

“That is not the right way to treat a prisoner 
who served his time,” say the thoughts. “ Beware! 
Any one who scoffs at me, exonerated as I am now, 
will be duly punished, like all other offenders. 
There is justice even for an offender when he has 


paid his debts to justice.” 
63 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


The thoughts pursue their course from one place 
to another, and Number 101 holds his head high, 
for he has paid his debts. : 

But in *he centre of the whirling mass of thoughts 
there is ne dark point which seems to frighten the 
thinker, like a vacuum horrifies nature. It seems 
possessed of a singular influence, both attractive 
and repulsive. The thoughts are afraid of this 
dark point, and yet they must approach it. Pris- 
oner Number ror buries his head in his two 
strong hands, but “visions come again” of things 
departed. 


A woman ina ragged dress is standing on the 
market-place. She has sold her last lamb; baby’s 
lambkin must change owner, that money might be 
procured. Even baby cannot live on her love for 
her sweet lambkin; even sweet baby—healthy and 
fresh in her rags—needs a crumb of bread now and 
then. 

The poor woman sells her lamb, and her five thin 
fingers are eagerly seizing an equally thin roll of 
paper money. ‘Tears rise in her eyes, as they came 
into a pair of blossom-blue ones at home when 
lambkin departed. | 

There is arush of feet. Five strong fingers grasp 
the tiny roll of money with which lambkin was 


bought, and Prisoner Number ror darts away into 
the crowd. 


“Stop thief !” 
64 


WHAT THE CHRISTMAS STAR SEES 


Number 10o1—name already forgotten—stands be- 
fore the bar and tells frankly of his guilt. 

“ How could you do it?” asked the judge, look- 
ing from his strong, well-built figure to the poor 
woman in her ragged dress. 

The strong man bends his head before the stern 
gaze of the man of law. He wishes to fall on his 
knees and pray forgiveness; but to produce a scene 
in the court-room where inquisitive eyes are watch- 
ing from every corner, trying to catch every bit of 
sensational news—that would never do. So the 
guilty man hides his feelings, and no sensation oc- 
curs, and as there are no extenuating circumstances, 
he must pay his debt in full. 


Number ror lifts his head and waves his hand at 
the dark thoughts, repeating: “I have paid it all.” 

“You have not,” say the thoughts. 

“T have,” firmly asserts the prisoner. 

“You could not,” repeat the thoughts. “Do you 
not know that you could pay none of your debts, 
even by sacrificing your whole life?” 

“When I leave this room a free man, I am ex- 
onerated, and no one will dare say a word about 
the debt,” continues the lonely man. 

But the thoughts are persistent, and resume: 
“People will scowl at you, and close their doors on 
you; nay, even be afraidto touch you. No man or 
woman can ever blot out the brand for theft which 


you carry.” 
E 65 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“They dare not do it. There is justice in the 
land, and I am exonerated. No one shall scowl at 
vt Ag 

Steps sound and resound in the spacious halls 
outside; at length a rap at the door starts Number 
tor from his revery. At nine o’clock the light is 
made out; it is time to go to bed, and the prisoner 
knows it. 

At nine sharp Number 101 is in bed, like all other 
prisoners. The light goes out, and darkness rolls 
its mask down over the lonely man. But thoughts 
will roam about, so far and wide, until one little 
figure after another finds its way in under the 
mask, and carry the sleeper’s spirit away into 
dreamland. 

No man or woman can ever blot out— 

The little twinkling star lifts the dark veil, and 
sheds its silver rays upon the figure in the narrow 
bed, in the narrow room, behind the high walls. 

Prisoner Number ror has gone to sleep witha 
smile upon his face, dreaming that he has returned 
to baby, for whom he brings a new lambkin with 
beautiful, white wool, and a golden collar. 


NEVER MIND THE MONEY 


daughters, each of whom was married: 
2 toa mountain troll. Their father once 
wished to pay them a visit, and before 
he went away his wife handed him a rather dry 
loaf of bread. When he had walked along for a 
while he became tired and hungry, so he seated 
himself on the eastern slope of a hill, and com- 
menced eating his dry bread. The hill was sud- 
denly opened, and his oldest daughter appeared be- 
fore him, saying: “ Why do you not come in and 
see me, father?” “ Well,” answered her father, “ had 
I known that you were living here, and if I had 
seen any entrance, I should have walked in.” 

Soon afterwards the troll returned home. His 
wife told him that her father had come, and asked 
him to go and buy meat for asoup. “Oh, we may 
have that much more easily,” said he, whereupon 
he ran a large iron nail into a heavy piece of timber 
and knocked his head against it, tearing large pieces 
of meat out of his cheeks. He seemed to suffer 
no inconvenience from this, and they all had a 


fw 


“es 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


wholesome soup. Afterwards the troll gave the 
old man a sack filled with money, whereupon they 
separated, the man returning home. When he 
arrived not very far from his house, he suddenly re- 
membered that one of his cows was sick, so he left 
the sack in the road, and, hurrying on, asked his 
wife if the cow had died. 

“What are you thinking of !” exclaimed she; “no 
cow has died.” ‘“ Well,” answered he, “then you 
must come out and help me carry in a sack of 
money.” “A sack of money!” repeated his wife, 
very much astonished. “Yes,” replied he, “a sack 
of money, indeed. Is that so remarkable?’ A\l- 
though she did not trust his story, she obeyed, and 
followed him to the place. But when they arrived 
there no money was to be found. A thief, in the 
mean time, had carried it away. Now the wife be- 
came angry and grumbled at her husband. “ Well, 
well,” he said; “never mind the money! Ilearned 
something which I will not forget.” “What did 
you learn?” inquired she. ‘“ Never mind!” repeated 
he. “TI will not forget it.” 

Some time after, the man desired to visit his second 
oldest daughter. His wife again handed him a loaf 
of dry bread, and when he became hungry and 
thirsty he seated himself on the eastern side of a 
hill and commenced eating. While he was thus 
engaged his second oldest daughter came out of 
the hill and asked him to step in, which he did 


cheerfully enough. Soon afterwards the troll, her 
68 


NEVER MIND THE MONEY 


husband, returned home. It had become dark, so 
his wife asked him to go and buy some candles. 
“Candles!” he repeated, “those we have already.” 
Upon this he thrust his fingers into the fire. When 
he drew them out they were themselves luminous, 
without being hurt, in any respect, by the flames. 
The old man was now given two sacks filled with 
money, and stumbled homeward. When he came 
near his house, he again remembered that his cow 
was yet sick; he therefore left the sacks in the 
middle of the road, ran on home, and asked his wife 
if the animal had recovered. ‘“ What is the matter 
with you?” said his wife. “Why do you come run- 
ning as if the house were ready to fall? You need 
not trouble yourself a bit ; the cow is well.”” Hethen 
asked her to assist him in carrying home the two 
sacks of money. Although she did not believe his 
tale, he pleaded and talked until she consented to 
follow him. But when they arrived at the place a 
thief had again been there, and the money was 
gone. No wonder that the wife abused her hus- 
band. He said, however, only these words: ‘“‘ Well, 
you don’t know what I have learned !” 

In a short time the man prepared himself to visit 
his youngest daughter. When he arrived at a hill, 
he sat down and ate some of the dry bread which 
his wife had given him. His daughter came forth 
immediately—this was the southern side of the hill— 
and took him into her dwelling. Soon her husband, 


the troll, made his appearance. As they needed 
69 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


fish, his wife wished him to go and buy some. He 
answered, however, that they might procure some 
much more easily : she must give him her winnowing- 
trough and her bale. Upon this the troll and his wife 
seated themselves in the trough and put to sea. 
When they had arrived at a short distance from the 
shore the troll asked: ‘“‘ Are my eyes green?” “No,” 
answered his wife, “not yet.” When they had pro- 
ceeded a little farther he repeated his question. 
“ Yes,” answered she; “now they are green.” The 
troll immediately jumped into the water and baled 
so many fish out of the sea into the trough that 
soon it could hold no more. When they had landed, 
the whole company had a hearty meal. The troll 
finally gave his father-in-law three sacks filled with 
money, and with these he started home. 

When he had almost reached his house, he thought 
once more of the cow. Placing the sacks of money 
on the ground, and his wooden shoes on top of 
them, to prevent their being stolen, he hastened to 
his house, asking if the cow were still alive. In the 
mean time, however, the same thief that had been 
there before had his eye upon the money. He 
stole it all, leaving the wooden shoes behind him. 
When the couple came out for the sacks and found 
nothing but this pair of old shoes, the wife scold- 
ed at a great rate. Her husband remained quiet, 
however, saying only: “Never mind the money! 
I have learned a good lesson.” “What did you 


learn ?” asked she; “it would be well worth know- 
70 


NEVER MIND THE MONEY 


ing.” “Yes,” replied he, “you will know some 
day !” 

Some time afterwards the wife wished for some 
soup, and said to her husband: “ Will you not go to 
town and buy a good piece of soup-meat?” “We 
don’t need to buy it,” answered he, “it may be had 
more easily;” whereupon he knocked his head 
against a large nail in the wall. The blood streamed 
from a wound in his forehead, and he was obliged 
to remain in bed for a long time thereafter. After 
he had finally recovered, one day it was found that 
there were no candles in the house, so his wife 
asked him to go and buy some. “No,” said he, 
“that is unnecessary ;”’ whereupon he thrust his 
hand into the fire. Of course he was severely 
burned and obliged to figure on the sick- list for 
another length of time. 

When he was up again, it one day happened that 
they wished for some fish. Now the man deter- 
mined to show what he had learned; he asked for 
his wife’s winnowing-trough and a bale, and they 
both put to sea. Ina little while the man asked: 
“Are my eyes green?” “No,” answered his wife, 
“how could they be green?” When they had gone 
a little farther he repeated his question. ‘“ What 
nonsense!” exclaimed she. ‘‘How could they 
ever become green?” “My dear wife,” said he 
again, “will you not be good and say they are 
green?” “Why, yes; they are green,” answered 
she. 

71 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


As soon as the man heard this, out he jumped 
into the sea, with his bale, in order to bring up the 
fish. He was obliged, however, to stay where he 
was, and was never seen again. 


THE BULL AND THE PRINCESS AT THE 
GLASS MOUNTAIN 


FO2SSEDN a certain town there once 1ived two 
2 families, each of ."hich consisted of a 
man, his wife, and a grown son. When 
_ the one man’s wife and the other wife’s 
man died, the remaining couple was married, 
and thus the two boys came to live together. 
The man’s son took care of the cows and a bull 
which was so large and savage that every one was 
afraid of him. The boy never had anything but 
dry bread-crusts to eat; but one day the bull asked 
him if he did not feel hungry. The boy told him 
he did. ‘“ Stroke my back, then,” said the bull. The 
boy complied, receiving at once a butter-cake and 
a large piece of sausage which tasted splendidly. 
In the evening, when he returned home, he was 
unable to eat his supper, and his step-mother asked 
him, therefore, if the bull had not already given 
him some. This he denied, however. 

The next day she sent her own son along to the 
pastures, and told him to watch and see if his step- 
brother received anything from the bull. It hap- 

73 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


pened exactly as on the day before ; he stroked the 
bull’s back, and received a delicious butter-cake 
and a large piece of sausage. He could eat no sup- 
per at night, and his step-mother at once declared 
that both the boy and the bull must be burned. 
There was now a large pile of wood heaped up, and 
the boy and the bull placed on top of it. But the 
boy at once seated himself on the animal’s back, 
whereupon the bull rushed up to the woman, who 
was lookiug on, seized her on his horns, and threw 
her straight into th fire. 
The bull now darted into the woods with the boy. 
In a little while they noticed some apple-trees bear- 
ing the most beautiful-looking apples. He was 
warned by the animal not to touch them, but the 
more he looked at them, the more he wished to eat 
one. The very moment he made this wish the for- 
est begar to quiver, and the bull asked whether he 
had not broken the rules and taken an apple. He 
denied having done so. “Feel in your pockets,” 
said the bull. There was, indeed, an apple in one 
of his pockets, but he was willing to throw it away. 
“That would not help us,” said the bull again. At 
the same moment a troll with three heads came 
running towards them, roaring: “ Why do you steal 
my apples?” “Come, if you dare!” cried the bull; 
and seizing the troll on his horns, he threw him 
high in the air. “You may have them all,” shout- 
ed the troll, “if you will leave me alone.” “That 
depends upon your giving us the black horse which 
74 


THE BULL AND THE PRINCESS 


is now in your stable,” answered the bull. No, 
that would not do. So the bull again seized him, 
throwing him into the air as high as the tree-tops. 
“Yes, yes,” yelled the troll; he was willing to give 
them what they wanted, if they would leave him 
alone. So they took the horse and departed. 

When they came far into the forest, they saw 
some apples which were prettier even than the first 
ones, and the boy could not help wishing that one 
of them was his. He had hardly realized his wish 
before the forest commenced quivering, and a troll 
with six heads appeared before them. “Come here, 
if you dare!” cried the bull, seizing the troll and 
throwing him into the tree-tops. “Stop, stop!” 
called the troll. ‘“ Well,’ resumed the bull, “ will 
you give us the spade and shovel which you have 
at home?’ No, they could not have them. The 
bull again caught and pitched him from one tree- 
top into another. “ Yes, yes,” yelled the troll, “ you 
may have them, if you will leave me alone.” This 
they did. 

After resuming their journey they reached in a 
little while some trees with apples more beautiful 
than those which they had already seen. ‘“ Now be 
sure and take none!” said the bull. The boy could 
not help wishing for some, however, and no sconer 
had his wish been realized than a troll with nine 
heads came forward. Like the two others, he was 
kicked about by the bull, until he promised to give 
them a bag of mist which he had in his possession. 

75 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


They now proceeded on their journey until they 
arrived at two hills ; here they stopped, and the bull 
said to the boy: “ Dig a hole in the ground and bury 
me here; place the spade and the shovel on top of 
me, and cover me with earth. When you have 
done this, you must go to the palace yonder and 
apply for a position as groom. A year from to-day 
you must return and dig me up. Remember, how- 
ever, to bring one dish of water, one of blood, and 
one of milk with you.” He promised to remember 
-and to obey, but of course he did not like to bury 
his friend. Having done so, nevertheless, he walk- 
ed up to the palace, where he had no difficulty in 
securing a placeas groom. Afterwards he was told 
that in a few days a troll was to come and carry the 
beautiful princess who lived there away with him. 
She would be placed on the top of a glass mountain, 
however, and if any one could ride up to her and 
take a silver apple from her hand on the first day, 
a golden apple on the second day, and kiss her on 
the third day, he would be allowed to marry her. 
Of course there was a great stir and doings around 
the palace, when, on the appointed day, a large 
number of men tried to ascend the mountain. No 
. one was able to’reach the top, and several even 
broke their arms and legs in attempting. Finally 
the boy came riding on his black horse. He was 
dressed in black, and rode straight up to the prin- 
cess, from whose hand he took the apple. She, too, 
was dressed all in black. 
| “I 


THE BULL AND THE PRINCESS 


The next day the same thing was repeated. No 
one but the young man reached the top of the 
mountain. He was dressed, like the princess, in 
yellow, and having reached her, he seized the gold- 
en apple from her hand. 

On the third day the boy appeared in a white 
dress. He rode-up to the princess, who was her- 
self dressed in white. But when he bent down and 
kissed her, she managed to tear a small piece of 
cloth from his coat, and put it aside. All the spec- 
tators were, of course, very anxious to know the 
name of the clever person who had been able to ride 
where a great many skilled and practised noble- 
men had broken their limbs. Hence, they sur- 
rounded the mountain from all sides to meet him 
when he came back; but when he perceived this, he 
opened the bag of mist which he had carried along 
with him, emptied it at the top of the mountain, 
and thus produced such a fog that no one saw him 
when he passed, in spite of their careful watch. 

As they were very anxious to know who had 
saved the princess, the king issued invitations for 
a great party to all who had taken part in the chiv- 
alrous sport. He intended to find out if the man 
whom all desired to see were among them. The 
jewellers now became very busy. Every one who 
could afford it had silver and gold apples made, 
but none of them was found to be the right one. . 
Finally the groom came forward on his black horse. 
Riding up to the princess, he threw his silver apple 

77 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


in her lap, and she recognized it at once as her own; 
but the young man immediately rode away again. 

The next day all the guests were required to pro- 
duce their golden apples. Many came and showed 
their treasures, but the right one was not found. 
At last the groom came riding along, dressed in 
yellow, and flung his apple into the lap of the prin- 
cess, who knew it again as her own. He rode away 
at once, however, before any one had seen him. 

On the third day the king ordered that if the 
stranger should appear, the gates must be closed as 
soon as he entered the palace, in order that it might 
be known who he was. The young man appeared 
in due time, mounted on his horse and dressed in 
white, and the gates were promptly closed as soon 
as he had entered the court-yard. It did not seem 
to affect him in the least ; he rode forward, appar- 
ently unconcerned. Of course every one recog- 
~nized him as the one who had ascended the glass 
mountain, and they perceived that a corner of his 
coat was missing. Now all became very busy in 
tearing off bits of their coats, but to no effect at 
all; for when they were all brought into the pres- 
ence of the princess, the piece of cloth in her pos- 
session fitted exactly, and only, to the groom’s coat, 
ana she was at once sure that he, and no one else, 
had saved her, and wished to be married to him. 
At first the king was not quite satisfied, hearing 
that the young man was only his groom; but as 


the princess insisted, and as the boy was also will- 
78 


THE BULL AND THE PRINCESS 


ing to be married to her, it was determined that 
the wedding should take place at once. Now the 
boy asked permission to drive out for a few hours ; 
when he returned he would be ready for the cere- 
monies. This was granted, a carriage made ready 
for him, and as the princess desired to join him, 
they drove away together. She thought it singular 
that he took milk, and blood, and water with him, 
but said nothing. 

Of course he intended to go to the place where 
he had buried the bull, for this was the day exactly 
a year ago when he had consigned him to the 
grave. At the time that the carriage arrived in 
the neighborhood of the two hills, he bid the coach- 
man stop, and alighted,.carrying his articles with 
him. The princess asked permission to follow, but 
this he refused. 

He soon found the place. When some of the 
earth had been removed, the spade and the shovel 
did the rest of the work, and before long the bull 
stood before him, saying: “Cut off my head, place 
it at my tail, and wash it in the blood, the milk, and 
the water.” As soon as this was done, a beauti- 
ful prince stood there in place of the animal. He 
told the boy how the queen, his step-mother, had 
converted him into a bull. The king, his father, 
thought him dead long ago. ee 

The prince then seated himself on the horse 
which had come running after them, and they went 
together to the princess who was waiting in the 

79 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


carriage. When she recognized her long-lost broth- 
er, she expressed unbounded joy over his return. 
All three returned to the palace, where a great 
sorrow had in the mean time prevailed, on account 
of the sudden death of the queen. When, however, 
the rescued prince told how she had treated him, 
and how it was decreed that she must die the mo- 
ment he was set free, there were no grounds for 
distress, and the king declared it served her right. 
The marriage was now celebrated with much pomp 
and splendor. Afterwards the king felt sorry that 
the prince, his son, was unable to inherit the throne 
after him. “However,” he said, “ you may marry 
the princess in the country next to mine.” “So 
I will,” declared the prince, and accordingly he went 
over to another country, married the princess, and 
inherited Aer father’s throne, and there they lived 
agreeably and well contented. 


THE SUNSHINE 


VANCE there was a little girl who had an 
old grandmother—such a very, very old 
grandma, with white hair, and wrinkles 
= all over her face. But Katherine, the 
little girl, loved her, and did all she could to please 
the old lady. : 

Katherine’s father owned a very red house, the 
_ front of which turned towards the south, receiving 
all the splendor of the bright sunshine. But the 
old grandmother occupied a room at the north side, 
where no sunshine would come. Kate often won- 
dered why it never took a notion to peep into her 
grandmother’s room, and one day she asked her 
father why it was so. 

“The sunshine cannot reach her room,” answer- 
ed her father, “ because it is at the shady side of the 
house.” 

“Why can’t we turn the house around, papa, and 
have grandma’s room placed where the light may 
teach it ?” inquired the little girl. 

“You little goose,” replied he, “do you think we 


can turn the whole house so easily? But even if 
F ; 81 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


we could, why, we should live ourselves in the 
shade !” 

Katherine was, however, not yet satisfied, but 
continued: “ Will grandma never have sunshine in 
her room, then?” 

“No,” returned her father, smilingly, “of course 
not—that is, unless you can carry it over to her.” 

After that day Kate often wondered how she 
could manage to bring the sunshine over to her 
grandmother’s room. She looked at the flowers in 
the open air. They seemed to support the bright 
rays that rested like a golden net upon every ob- 
ject in the quivering summer air: even the green 
foliage and the glittering wings of the birds seemed 
to support their floating splendor. When Kate 
herself walked out and in she often thought that 
the shining mass clung to her face and her clothes. 
Could she not keep it with her, then, and bring it 
into the little, dreary room at the shady side of the 
house? She resolved to try. 

Every bright day she went out and in the gar- 
den, where the sun would shine on her, and hasten- 
ed back into the old lady’s room. As soon as she 
had crossed the door-step, the rays were, however, 
gone—at least, she saw them no more. Still, her 
grandmother said: “I am always glad to see you 
come in, my little girl; it is dark and dreary here, 
but as soon as you open the door the bright sun- 


shine peeps out of your eyes and cheers the room 
about me.” 


82 


THE SUNSHINE 


Katherine wondered much at her grandmother’s 
words, and tried to find out, by looking in the mir- 
ror, whether the sunshine really did peep out of her 
eyes. She saw none; but one day after another she 
brought the beautiful sunshine to the old lady, who 
told her stories about kings and heroes until the 
little girl’s eyes sparkled with joy. 

When Kate became grown, she often thought of 
those happy days. She lived long enough t> feel 
how necessary it is that childish eyes and smiles 
should bring sunshine into dark and dreary places, 
and how often our old friends need to feel the pres- 
ence of a bright little ray amidst their sorrows and 
troubles. 

For life is not all gladness and pleasure. Thank 
God, most of it is; but every bright day grows from 
a dark night! 


THE LAWYER’S ADVICE 


OZOGS HERE was once a man who had a cow 
ie / M ‘which he decided to sell. He went to 

“iQ six different butchers, secured bargains 
with them, and received ten dollars in 
advance from each one of them, telling them to 
come to his house at any time and take the animal 
away. : 

In due time the first butcher came to his house 
and received the cow. When the rest came and 
found the barn empty, they became angry and had 
him summoned to appear in court. 

The man went about every day trying to think 
of some manner in which he could settle this diffi- 
cult affair, but without being able to find a way out 
of his troubles. At length he became quite des- 
perate, and in this state of mind appeared in town 
on the day appointed. When he walked through 
the streets, looking considerably perplexed, he was 
hailed by a lawyer who happened to see him from 
his window, and who observed that he was much 
oppressed. “What ails you, my friend?’ inquired 
the lawyer, running into the street and catching 
84 





ese 








!? 2? 
. 


*** OH, PSH—A-AW 





THE LAWYER’S ADVICE 


the man by his arm. “It will be of little use for 
me to tell you,” answered he, “because I need a 
friend who can both turn and twist things around.” 
“Why,” exclaimed the lawyer, “that is my very 
occupation '’ Whereupon he seized the man firmly 
by the collar and pulled him into the house. Now 
the sinner made~a confession before him, telling - 
him how it had all happened. Could the lawyer 
help him out of this difficulty? “Yes,” was the 
answer, “and very easily, too: When you are 
brought into the court-room, and the questioning 
begins, you must answer only ‘Oh, pshaw!’ What- 
ever they say to you, you must make no other 
reply.” 

When the man was brought before the judge, 
and the question was put to him whether he had 
sold the cow, as reported, he answered: “Oh, 
pshaw !” The judge looked at him over his glasses, 
and repeated; “I ask you whether you sold your 
cow to these six men and received in advance ten 
dollars from each of them?’ “Oh, pshaw!” said 
the man again. Now the judge became excited; 
however, he stepped torward and shouted into his 
ear: “Did you sell your cow to these six men?” 
The man, on his part, bent forward, yelling into the 
judge’s ear, “Oh, psh—a—aw!” As he looked 
quite sincere, and no other reply could be had from 
him, the judge turned to the six men,’*saying: 
“There is no way in which you can be righted, my 


friends. This man is insane, and all that we can do 
85 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


is to let him go. You may go,” concluded he. 
“Oh, pshaw !” promptly was the reply. So the po- 
licemen grasped him by the collar and kicked him 
out of the court-room. 

The lawyer watched the street from his window, 
and as soon as he'saw his friend trudging along he 
called him in. The man stopped and gazed at him. 
“Come in!” called the lawyer. “I must now be paid 
for the good advice I gave you.” 

“Oh, pshaw !” answered the man, trudging home- 
ward. 


PETER HUMBUG AND THE WHITE CAT 


LON acountry far, far away there once lived 
> a great and powerful king who had three 
sons, all of whom he loved as dearly asa 
father can love his children. The two 
older ones were very handsome and intelligent, 
while the youngest was of little account. Peter 
was his name, and, as a rule, his brothers and com- 
rades made a fool of him whenever they saw their 
chance; they called him Peter Humbug. The king, 
however, liked them all equally well, and when he 
reached old age he did not know how to avoid wrong- 
ing two of them by electing one as his successor to 
the throne. , 

In those days it was a custom with the kings to 
extend a heavy iron chain all around the palace in 
order to prevent the common people from running 
into the court-yard. The chain which was now serv- 
ing that purpose had become so well worn, however, 
by rust and wear, that the king thought seriously 
of having a new one made. As he was a wise man, 
who always knew how to manage his affairs easily 


and suitably, he thought that here was an oppor- 
87 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


tunity to kill two birds with one stone—namely, at 
one time to decide who would be his successor, and 
to secure a new chain for the palace. Therefore, 
he said to the princes: ‘Now you must all three 
set out for the purpose of getting a new chain for 
the palace. A year from to-day you shall return, 
and he who brings the longest chain will be ‘my 
successor to the throne after my death.” 

The two oldest boys at once departed. The one 
secured work with the ablest blacksmith he could 
find, while the other, who considered himself much 
more clever than his brother, was engaged by a 
coppersmith, thinking that copper could be worked 
more easily than iron. 

Peter Humbug was for some time uncertain 
whether he wished to depart or not; he thought 
that his brothers were more able and skilled than 
he. But when the king told him to do his best he 
trudgedaway. Of course he had no idea what to do, 
or how to make such a chain as his father wished ; 
so he walked straight into the country, until he 
entered a large forest where, at length, he lost his 
way. Evening and night found him walking about 
among the trees. At length he discovered a light 
shining in the distance, and when he followed the 
direction towards it he finally reached a small hut. 
Having knocked at the door, he heard some one 
call “Come in!” whereupon he opened it and crossed 
the threshold. Imagine his surprise when he found 


no one within except a big white cat seated com- 
8g 


PETER HUMBUG AND THE WHITE CAT 


fortably in a chair. Supposing that no one but the 
cat could have responded to his knock, he turned 
to her, inquiring if he could secure a resting-place 
in the house. The cat told him that he was wel- 
come. “But,” she added, “since you come so late, 
you are no doubt hungry.” Peter Humbug replied 
that there was some truth in that, and the cat now 
proceeded to tell him where to find what he needed 
to eat, whereupon Peter did justice to the viands. 
When the meal was finished, the cat pointed toa 
bed, telling him that he might go to sleep when- 
ever he desired. Tired as he was, he soon slept 
soundly. 

Next morning the cat expressed her wish to know 
who he was and where he was going. Peter told 
all, adding that he had, beforehand, given up the 
hope of securing such a long chain ; in fact, he knew 
not where to find or how to procure it. “If you 
will serve me,” said the cat, “you shall have noth- 
ing to do but wash and comb me three times every 
day. Of course you will receive no wages, and the 
meals will be exactly like the one which you 
had last night.” “That might be well enough, 
after al',” answered Peter; “time will pass, then, 
until the year comes around.” He stayed with the 
white cat, washed and combed her three times a 
day, and passed the rest of his time in the woods. 
When the year had passed, the cat said: “‘ Now you 
must return home, Peter; both of your brothers 
will do the same.” But Peter did not care to do so, 

89 


\ 


DANISH FAIRV AND FOLK TALES 


since he could carry no chain with him. “You 
must do it, anyway,” said the cat, “and I promise 
to give you a chain which is better than those of 
both of your brothers. Carry home the chest which 
you see standing in the hall, and when your brothers 
have showed their chains, you must open this chest, 
which contains a chain longer and better in every 
respect than all others.” Peter thanked the cat, 
bid her good-bye, took the chest, and left the little 
house in the forest. 

When he reached home, his brothers had already 
arrived. The king proceeded to ask the oldest to 
produce his chain. The young man opened a strong 
coffer and pulled out a heavy iron chain, which he 
tried in the place reserved for it. It held the ex- 
act measure, and was in every respect satisfactory. 
Then the second oldest came with his masterpiece, 
a copper chain, which. reached twice around the 
palace. “Now, Peter,’ said the king, addressing 
his youngest son, “let us see what you have brought.” 
Opening his chest, the boy drew out a very heavy 
chain made of pure gold, which held three times 
the right measure. Every one agreed with the 
king that Peter had done best of all, because his 
chain was not only the longest, but also a costly 
treasure. 

The two older brothers were by no means con- 
tent with the result of the contest. They had 
been sure of winning the prize, and considered 
Peter Humbug a poor fellow to manage a kingdom. 

90 


PETER HUMBUG AND THE WHITE CAT 


So at length they contrived to induce the king to 
send them away once more, this time for the pur- 
pose of getting money: He who returned with the 
largest amount of money was to inherit the king- 
dom. The king assented, and the brothers depart- 
ed, Peter Humbug the last, like the year before. 

The two older brothers considered themselves . 
sure of winning this time, for it takes a clever man 
to earn much money, and Peter could not at all 
boast of being clever. The oldest brother became 
a merchant and gained one hundred per cent. on 
all that he sold. The other established himself as 
a money-lender, extorting money from unfortunate 
people in a sinful manner. 

Peter was not sure of what he wished todo. As 
he went along in deep thought he chanced to find 
once more the little house in the forest, where he 
was again received by the white cat. He stayed 
there all night, and next morning the cat asked 
him whether he was willing to stay another year 
on the same conditions as before. He assented, 
and during the whole year he washed and combed 
the cat three times a day, passing the remainder 
of his time among the trees. Time passed rapidly, 
and before Peter knew, the year had passed. “Now 
you must return home, Peter,” said the cat one day ; 
“your brothers have gone back already.” Peter 
objected, as he had no money. “Take with you 
the chest which you will find in the hall,” said the 
cat; “it contains money enough.” 

gI 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


When Peter arrived, his brothers were there al- 
ready, and the king now asked them to show how 
much they had managed to gain. 

Th> oldest son had been clever enough to gather 
his money in copper coin, thinking that he would 
have most, both in regard to weight and to num- 
ber. He had so much that he covered nearly one- 
half of the floor in the largest room with his 
money. 

The second oldest son came next. He had silver 
coin enough to cover the remaining part of the 
floor. 

Finally, Peter came in. “Well, Peter Humbug,” 
cried they, “can you bid higher ?” 

Peter thought he could not, and he who had the 
silver money began already to rejoice. Soon, how- 
ever, Peter had opened his chest and emptied its 
contents upon the floor. He spread it over the copper 
and the silver, and when he had finished this work 
—behold! no copper or silver piece was visible, 
but the whole floor glittered and sparkled with 
Peter Humbug’s gold. 

“Peter is the victor this time as well,’ declared 
the king, “ and now it is certain that he will inherit 
the throne.” | 

Peter’s two brothers were not pleased to hear 
this; they objected that he was not competent 
enough for this responsible position, and finally 
they proposed that their father should allow them 
to seek a wife: He who returned within one year 

Q2 


PETER HUMBUG AND THE WHITE CAT 


with the prettiest wife should be successor to the 
throne. Although the king was not altogether 
pleased with this proposition, mainly for Peter’s 
sake, he assented, especially as Peter himself made 
no objection. 

The two brothers thought that this time it was 
quite impossible for Peter to win. What princess 
in the world would care to marry a person like 
Peter Humbug? 

Peter trudged along; but where should he go and 
find a pretty wife? He speculated and speculated, 
hardly knowing whither he was going, until he 
found himself again at the hut in the forest. Hav- 
ing knocked at the door and heard the cat call 
“Come in!” he ate and slept; and next morning the 
animal asked him why he had returned again. 
Peter told her that he was seeking a wife, but did 
not know how to find one. When the cat heard 
the circumstances, she said that he had better stay 
where he was. Peter did not know whether it 
would be of any use to him, as he had never seen 
a single human being around this place, and he 
must, of course, seek a beautiful princess, or some 
person of high rank and great beauty; but as the 
cat had helped him so well the two previous times, 
he followed her advice, however, and consented to 
stay on the same conditions as before. 

One day passed like the other. When the cat 
was washed and combed, Peter was at liberty to 
roam about in the woods to his heart’s content. 

93 


7 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


Time flew so rapidly that he was taken by surprise 
when one day the cat told him that a year had 
passed, and that he must return home, as both of 
his brothers were already there, each with his bride. 
Peter thought there was time enough, as he had not 
yet found a bride for himself. “You have served 
me faithfully for three years,” said the cat, “and, 
therefore, I am determined to help you this time 
_also. You must promise, however, to do exactly as 
I tell you.” Yes, Peter was ready to do whatever 
she wished! “Take your knife,” pursued the cat, 
“and cut my head off. As soon as you have done 
this, strip off my skin.” 

Peter said he could not do this, as she had always 
treated him so kindly. ‘“ You must do it, neverthe- 
less,” returned the cat, “if you wish matters to end 
well.” 

Thus Peter was obliged to obey. But as soon as 
he had cut off her head and began to skin her, a 
beautiful princess stood before him with a crown 
on her hair. She told him how an evil power had 
doomed her to remain in the shape of a cat until 
a prince declared himself willing to serve her for 
three years. “And,” added she, “as you have done 
so, I am freed from the witchcraft, and ready to re- 
turn home with you.” 

Peter was, of course, both surprised and pleased 
to see the beautiful princess appear before him; 
but he was much more delighted to learn that she 
was willing to become his wife. Now he must 

94 


4 


PETER HUMBUG AND THE WHITE CAT 


surely win the contest, for a prettier princess he 
had never seen in all his life. 

“Let us enter the golden carriage which is wait- 
ing in front of the house,” said the princess; “ dur- 
ing our journey I will tell you more about myself.” 
They entered the vehicle, and while Peter drove 
the horses, brandishing the whip over the animals 
to his heart’s content, in boundless joy, the princess 
related her history: “My father was once a great 
and mighty king, and he lived happily with my 
mother, until she fell sick and died ; whereupon my 
father married a queen who was a widow with one 
daughter. But thisstep-mother of mine was a witch, 
and when she realized that I was prettier than her 
own daughter, she was afraid that I might stand in 
her way. Therefore, she converted me into the shape 
of a white cat, and forced me to live alone in this 
large forest, until you came and released me. And 
so I have a twofold reason for liking you!” Peter 
looked at the young princess, and as she smiled 
sweetly at him, he stopped the horses in the middle 
of the forest to kiss her. 

They soon reached the palace. On the front 
steps the old king and his two older sons, with 
their wives, were standing, anxious to know who 
could afford to drive in such luxury.: When the 
carriage stopped below the steps they recognized 
Peter. He jumped from his seat, helping the prin- 
cess to alight, and as soon as they had glanced at 
her they all admitted that she was the most beauti- 

95 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


ful. The two other princesses were very pretty 
girls, but their beauty did by no means reach that 
of Peter Humbug’s fair and graceful bride. 

It was thus decided that Peter should inherit the 
throne. He did so, in fact, shortly afterwards, 
when the old king had died, and his marriage with 
the princess had been celebrated with great splen- 
dor. Evidently he was a much better man than 
people expected him to be, for he ruled his land 
wisely and well. He was much beloved by his peo- 
ple. But the two older brothers went away to 
other countries, and no one ever knew what be- 
came of them. 


A FUNNY FELLOW 


W2NE day a man came along the road push- 
> ing in front of him a wheelbarrow con- 
Ly taining a bushel of rye, which he intended 
Z)) to bring to the mill. He met another 
man, with whom he fell to talking. 

“ Good-morning, my friend! Is the road good ?” 

“T did not taste it.” 

“Was the mill agoing?” 

“TI did not meet her.” 

“Why !” cried the first, “you are a funny fellow, 
aren’t you?” 

“T am no fellow, for I am a married man, and so 
! was for the last twenty years.” 

“Good enough for you !” 

‘No, it was not so very 200d.” 

“Why not?” 

“Because my wife was too old.” 

“Too bad, wasn’t it ?” 

“No, it might ha’ been much worse.” 

“How so?” 

“Because she had a house and a heap of cia Al 

“ Pretty goad. f for you, then !” 

G 07 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“No, it might have been better, for there was too 
much small coin in it.” | 

“Bad enough for you!” 

“No, it might ha’ been worse, for we had enough 
to buy four good-sized pigs.” 

“Good for you!” 

“No, it was bad enough, for when my wife melted 
off the lard, she set the house afire.” 

“That was pretty bad!” 7 

“Worse it might ha’ been, for I built a new one.” 

“That was good!” 

“Not for me. When my wife went into the new 
house to see what it looked like, she fell down the 
stairs and broke her neck.” 

“Too bad! Too bad!” 

“T don’t say so, for I married again. My second 
wife is young and pretty.” 

“Good for you, then!” 

“No, no. It might have been better, for she 
scolds and kicks me with a broomstick all the day 
long.” 

“That is too bad!” 

“Yes, that zs bad enough. Good-morning !” 


PETER FIDDLE-DE-DEE 


ter was so extremely conceited, and so 
much inclined to sneer, and in spite of 
© her beauty and brightness so imperti- 
nent towards every one, that all the suitors who 
came to woo her turned aside in time and returned 
home again. 

The king at length grew tired of this state of af- 
fairs. Hardly any of her equals desired to have 
anything to do with her, and her father finally 
swore that she would be forced to marry the man, 
whoever he was, who could silence her. “ Let them 
try,” said the princess; “let them try all they wish ; 
but if they fail they’ll be hanged.” “Very well,” 
answered the king. So a decree was issued and * 
posted at the street corners, and announced through- 
out the land. 

There were many young men ready to make the 
trial, who thought they knew how to amuse one 
with fair words. They hoped to make their fort- 
unes on this occasion. But they reckoned withoxt 
their host, for when they were brought face to face | 
99 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


with the princess, they invariably stopped short; 
which the princess never did. One after another 
was seized and hanged without mercy. 

The king was quite vexed by watching how mat- 
ters went. “You ruin all my young men,” said he 
to his daughter ; “the prospects for enlistments in 
our army are extremely bad.” But he was, of course, 
obliged to act according to his own decree, as kings 
must always do. 

Somewhere in the country there lived a farmer 
who had three sons. Their names were John, 
James, and Peter. The two older ones were said 
to be quite ready talkers; they “had graduated” 
from a high-school, and every one considered them 
capable of talking a leg off an iron pot. Indeed, 
they thought themselves great fellows, and neither 
of them for a moment doubted his ability to win 
the princess by means of his ready tongue, and to 
become king of the land. It was agreed between 
them that the one who should ascend the throne 
would make the other his prime-minister. 

Their father was proud of them and believed in 


_, their superior oratorical powers ; he therefore equip- 


ped them with fine clothes and beautiful horses with 
silver bridles, and thus they were ready to depart. 
“TI wish to go along,” said Peter, their brother. 
Hitherto he had been looked upon as a scapegoat, 
and his parents considered him a mere simpleton. 
H- had been doing all the disagreeable work that 


no one else wished to do, suck as turf-digging and 
Too 


PETER FIDDLE-DE-DEE 


the spreading of manure ; he slept among the ashes 
in the chimney-corner, and was generally called 
Peter Fiddle-de-dee. “I want to go, too,” said he. 
“No,” answered his brothers; he must stay where 
he was, in his chimney-corner—that would suit him 
best. “Iam pretty enough,” continued Peter. “I 
ask for no new clothes.” All that he wanted was a 
horse to ride on ; whether it was good or bad, young 
or old, would not matter. Hz? was only laughed at, 
however ; his father was unwilling to grant him per- 
mission to ride even the oldest mare in the stable, 
and said that if he desired to go he must be con- 
tented with his own legs. “It is all the same,” 
cried Peter,“ for I will try to make my fortune,” and 
so he trudged along after his two stately brothers. 
When they had travelled a short distance Peter 
made a jump, and exclaimed: “ Look what I have 
found!” ‘“ What did you find?” inquired one of his 
brothers, turning around. It was only a dead crow 
which was lying in the road. “I must take it along 
to the palace,” said Peter again; “no one knows 
what use one may have of it.” . “Oh, you are a real 
fool!” said his brothers, spurring on their horses 
and fetching him a rap with their horsewhips. 


“Wait and take me along!” shouted he. )“You,, | 
may follow us as well as you can,” answered’ they lS, 
Peter stuffed the dead bird into his pocket cnautiien 


quickened his walk. 
In a little while he cried again: “ Look what I 


have found!” His brothers did not even care to 
Io! 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


turn around and look ; but it was an old shoestring. 
“No one knows what it may be good for,” said Pe- 
ter, stuffing it into his pocket, and pursuing his way. 

Soon he stopped again, shouting : “ Look what I 
have found!” It was an old cork. His brothers 
were, by this time, far ahead. The cork, however, 
was passed down to the crow and the shoestring. 

A few steps farther on he stopped again; this 
time for the purpose of picking up a ram’s horn. 
It went promptly into his pocket. When, the next 
minute, he found a similar one, it followed the other. 
“They may be of use, somehow or other,” said he 
again, 

When he had gone a little farther he again 
stopped ; this time before a large mud-hole. “Oh,” 
cried he, “look at this, will you!” But no one heard 
him. “That may be of use,” continued Peter, thrust- 
ing a handful of mud into his pocket; “no one 
knows.” | 

John and James had, in the mean time, reached 
the king’s palace, where they announced their er- 
rand. ‘ You know, I suppose, what you stake,” said 
the guardsman to them. Yes, they knew all, they 
said, and so John was conducted into the room 
.. where the princess met her suitors. She was sit- 


‘ee “ting «i ein .a gilded chair, on an elevated place, sur- 
Lice rounied by all her court ladies. A short distance 


e Ce& ©. ¢ 


“ffom ‘her the king himself was sitting on his 


throne, and around him stood all his courtiers and 
counsellors. 


102 





666 T00K WHAT I HAVE FOUND!” °,? ,> 


PETER FIDDLE-DE-DEE 


“ How does your Royal Highness do?” inquired 
John, bowing politely to the princess. “I give you 
the deuce,” answered she. ‘‘ How in the world does 
that concern you?” Poor John stood aghast at this 
answer. So surprised and shocked was he, that he 
did not know what to say. Of course he was done 
with at once, and taken through a side door to be 
hanged. 

Now James entered the hall. He could not guess 
what had become of John in such a hurry, but 
stepped briskly forward, and, bowing to the princess, 
he said: “How is your Highness?’ “ Highness!” 
exclaimed the princess; “we will give you highness 
before very long, my good fellow!” James was ab- 
solutely dumfounded. “Don’t forget what you 
wish to say,” continued the princess, sneeringly. 
James could not, in fact, utter a single word, and 
so he was brought out and hanged. 

“Are there more suitors?” inquired the princess. 
Yes; the door was opened, and in came Peter Fiddle- 
de-dee, dusty and exhausted. He had been walk- 
ing all the way, and when he arrived at the palace 
the guard showed him all the gallows. He lost no 
time in looking at them, but asked to be conducted 
to the princess. 

“* How do you do, Miss Fickle ?” said Peter. “ How 
hot it is here!” “It is not warmer to-day than it 
was yesterday,” answered the princess. “I wonder 
what you are using all that heat for,’ pursued he; 


“why, it is warm enough here for roasting a pig.” 
103 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALFS 


“ Yes,” replied the princess, “ yesterday we roasted 
eighteen of them; to-day we had only two here.” 
“That is well,” said Peter, readily, “for then I have 
a chance to roast this crow ;” and up came the dead 
crow which he had found in the road. “It will 
split in the oven,” observed the princess. “ Here 
is a string which we will tie around it,” answered 
Peter, producing the shoestring. “ The grease will 
run out of its bill,” continued the princess, “Then 
we may cork it up,” returned he, showing her the 
cork. ‘“ You seem to keep your wits in your pock- 
ets,” remarked the princess; “but we will find a 
hook to hang you on!” “ Hook?” repeated the boy, 
taking from his pocket one of the ram’s horns; 
“here is one, if you wish to have a look at it.” 
vowel” exclaimed she, “I never saw the like!” “It 
is not far away,” cried Peter, pulling forth the 
other ram’s horn, and handing it to her. ‘“ Keep 
your muddy hands by yourself!” commanded the 
princess. “Oh no,” returned Peter; “if you 
wish to have some real fine mud, here it is.” 
Now he brought forward the mud which he had 
found in the road, and threw it into the lap 
of the princess, soiling her beautiful white silk 
robe. | 3 

The princess was so enraged that she arose, swept 
the mud from her dress, stamped on the floor with 
both her feet, and burst into tears from mere des- 
peration. 


“Now you are silenced,” said Peter, “and now 
TO4 


PETER FIDDLE-DE-DEE 


you are mine.” The king at once arose and gave 
his consent. She had found the right man for a 
husband. | | 

Peter married her and received one-half of the 
kingdom. When the old king died he had it all. 


THE COVETOUS MAN > 


ous that all who knew him despised him 
with all their heart, either openly or se- 
cretly. He was one of those. men who 
would be glad to put their wives and children, or 
their old shoes, or worn-out clothes, out on high in- 
terest. When his wife died, and he needed some 
one to attend his house, he decided to choose anoth- 
er wife. His desire was, above all, to find one who 
would eat as little as possible—namely, one-fourth of 
a pea each day. She could under no circumstances 
have more, for things must be saved up and kept 
in store. 

At length he found a woman who promised to 
marry him, declaring that one-fourth of a pea every 
day would satisfy her hunger abundantly. 

When about a month had passed, the man thought 
it singular that she was looking. as stout and well 
as when she came. He wondered how she could 
live on so little. We understand, of course, that 


he was careful to reserve for himself all that he 
wished. 





106 


THE COVETOUS MAN 


Thinking the matter carefully over, he decided 
upon asking his groom if he suspected her of eating 
the contents of the pots and pans while she pre- 
pared the meals. The groom answered that of 
course it might be so; no one knew. His master 
asked him, further, if he had any idea how she could 
manage to satisfy her hunger without being caught 
in the act. The groom replied that the best way 
to watch her was to take a seat on the scraper while 
she was busy with the dinner. This the man de- 
cided to do, and see if his suspicion should be con- 
firmed. | 

The groom was, however, a double-tongued fel- 
low ; he went straight to the man’s wife and warned 
her against eating from the pots and pans, as her 
husband would be watching her from the scraper. 

In the forenoon, the next day, the groom helped 
his master to creep into the chimney, where he 
seated himself on the scraper. But his wife or- 
dered the servant-girls to heap a good deal of turf 
on the fire, so that he might be snug and warm in 
his lofty seat. Of course she affected not to know 
of his presence in the chimney. The fire became 
very bright and warm, and the man suffered fear- 
fully from heat and smoke, without daring to sneeze 
or call any one. At length his faithful servant came 
back and helped him down. But he was obliged to. 
keep in bed for the next fourteen days, so much had 
he suffered. 


Some time afterwards he was struck by the idea 
107 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


that his wife might eat one thing or another when 
she dealt with the different articles in the pantry. 
He again asked his groom how he might observe 
her, and the faithful servant advised him to hide in 
a feather-bed which was lying in the pantry. This 
feather-bed could be opened.at one end, and when 
he had slipped through the hole, the latter could be 
sewed together—a small opening being left through 
which he could command a view. At the same time 
the groom told the wife all, and advised her to be 
-careful. When she came into the pantry she called 
the servant-girls and bid them hang the feather-bed 
over a line in the yard and beat it thoroughly, in 
order to free it from dust and prevent the feathers 
from being spoiled. The girls obeyed, beating the 
feather-bed to their hearts’ content; but the man 
who was inside writhed like a worm under the 
blows without daring to utter a sound. When at 
length he escaped from his narrow prison, he was 
so severely bruised that he was obliged to seek his 
bed and to stay there for over a fortnight. ' His 
wife seemed much afflicted by his sickness, and 
asked him what was the matter. He answered that 
he was sick. “You ought not to eat more than I 
am eating every day,” said she, ‘“‘and you would 
feel much better.” 

When he arose he was again vexed by her good 
and healthy looks, so he again asked his groom 
what was to be done. No doubt she drank some- 


thing when she went into the cellar and drew the 
5 108 


THE COVETOUS MAN 


glass of beer and wine which he had with every 
meal; this, no doubt, was the reason why she was 
as stout as when she first arrived. But how could 
he watch her? The groom advised him to knock 
the bottom out of a hogshead and creep into ‘t; 
when the bottom had been replaced the man could 
watch his wife by peeping through the bung-hole. 
He then told the woman of this plan. 

When the wife came into the cellar she went from 
one end to the other, soliloquizing : “ That hogshead 
needs a good cleaning.’ She called the girls and 
bid them bring some hot water, and when they 
came they were ordered to clean and shake the 
hogshead well. The girls did their best, and when 
they had finished their work the man was so scalded 
and blistered that there was hardly any skin left on 
his body. He remained sick for over four weeks. 
While he was confined to his bed it happened that 
a couple of cows belonging to the groom’s parents 
died, and as their owners were very good and hon- 
est people, the covetous man’s wife gave them two 
fine cows from her husband’s stable to show how 
thankful she was for his kindness to her. 

When her husband arose and missed his two best 
cows he became so vexed as to declare that he would 
lie down and die. His wife sent for a coffin and had 
him placed in it, and now every one thought him 
dead and gone. But on the day of his burial, when 
his coffin was lowered into the grave, he became 


terribly frightened and shouted to be set free, prom- 
T0Q 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


ising that he would allow his wife to eat all that she 
wished, and would take care of the poor and think 
of something else than hoarding money. ‘“ What 
does he say ?” inquired the minister, who was a little 
deaf. “He promises to become a better man,” an- 
swered the mourning widow. “Then make haste, 
children, and set him free,” cried the minister. So 
the man came forth, and now he smiled and nodded 
pleasantly at every one. He kept his word to the 
letter. All who knew him agreed that, although 
-rich, he was a model of a man and a husband. He 
lived long and happily with his wife,and the groom 
had his wages increased. 


DOCTOR AND DETECTIVE 


a great deal of turf, which he sold to cus- 
tomers in town. One day, when he drove 
=2 to town with a large wagon-load, he 
chanced to meet a doctor. This worthy man came 
walking along in a stately manner, with a long pipe 
in his mouth, a cane in his hand, and a doctor’s hat 
on his head. Under his arm he had a thick doctor- 
book. He was wrapped in a long, loose mantle. 
The farmer tipped his hat reverently, whereupon 
the doctor addressed him and said that he would 
like to buy the turf. They talked back and forth 
for some time, and finally came to an agreement in 
regard to the price. The farmer was to have the 
long mantle, the pipe and the cane, the doctor’s hat 
and the book, and the doctor was to receive the 
turf. The bargain was closed. The farmer secured 
the doctor’s articles and the doctor the farmer’s 
turf, and then each went his own way. 
It was late before the farmer returned home to 
his wife. She asked him at once if he had made a 


good bargain. When he produced the entire doc- 
III 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


tor’s equipment she was not at all pleased, but wept, 
and asked, plaintively, how they would now obtain 
their bread and butter, since he had received no 
money for the turf. Her husband did his best to 
comfort her, saying that in a little while they would 
have all that they needed, for now he had decided 
to take up a doctor’s profession. He put on the 
mantle and the doctor’s hat, and with the long pipe 
dangling from between his teeth he sat from morn- 
ing to night reading diligently i in the large doctor- 
book. He looked exactly like a real doctor; no one 
would notice the slightest difference; but, never- 
theless, no one came to consult him. Thinking the 
reason might be that no one knew of him, he at 
length decided to place a sign above his door stat- 
ing, “ Here lives the Greatest Doctor in the World,’ 
as he was sure this would at once turn the general 
attention towards him. He began to paint these 
letters on an old board. But as he had a very faint 
idea of writing—in fact, this was the first time he 
had ever tried the art—he wrote instead, “ Here 
lives the Greatest Detective in the World.” 

A few days afterwards the king happened to pass 
the house of the “Greatest Detective.” “What in 
all the world is written on that sign?” said he, de- 
spatching one of his servants over to examine it 
closely. The servant reported that the sign adver- 
tised the greatest detective in the world. “ Well,” 
said the king, “I shall remember him and employ 


his services some day.” 
Ii2 


DOCTOR AND DETECTIVE 


Some time after it happened that a thief entered 
the Royal stables and stole two of the king’s best 
horses. A thorough search was made throughout 
the land, both for the thief and the horses, but 
without success. At length some one reminded the 
king of the Detective, whose house they had passed. 
“Exactly so!” cried the king. ‘‘ Now we shall find 
both thief and horses.” He at once bid one of his 
men go and seek the wise man’s advice in the diffi- 
cult problem. The man rode back, found the house, 
knocked at the door, and walked in. Here he saw 
the Detective sitting in front of the table, reading 
in the large doctor-book. He took off his hat, bow- 
ed politely, and presented the king’s compliments. 


“TI have come,” he said, “to ask—” “ That is all 
very well,” interrupted the doctor; “I know it al- 
ready.” “Oh yes, of course you do,” answered the 


messenger. “Will you kindly direct me where to 
go and findthem?” “Ye-es,” replied the wise man, 
turning the leaves in the large book before him, 
“Twill tell you what to do, Wait a moment.” Now he 
took out a slip of paper which he had found among 
' the leaves in the. book, folded it, and handed it to 
the messenger, directing him to go to the drug- 
store and have this prescription filled. “Take the 
medicine promptly,” he concluded; “then you will 
find them!” He looked just as wise and important 
as any doctor in the land, and waved his hand gra- 
ciously at the messenger as a sign that the audi- 


ence was at an end. 
H 113 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


The messenger lost no time in having the pre- 
scription filled, and as soon as the medicine was in 
his hands he took a pull at the bottle, and rode 
along as rapidly as he could, anxious to return to 
the king and relate his interview with the extraor- 
dinary man who seemed to know all beforehand. 
He had not gone very far, however, before the 
medicine began to act: of a sudden he was seized 
with a terrible headache, and was obliged to seek 
refuge in a house near the road, where he was very 
kindly received. Thinking that a little rest would 
do him good, he lay down on a sofa in a room 
facing the yard. The headache became more and 
more severe, however, and the poor fellow cursed 
the wise man and his medicine with all his heart. 
But just as he complained of his evil fate, he heard 
the neighing of a horse in the stable across the 
yard. He arose quietly and approached the win- 
dow, listening attentively, as the neighing seemed 
familiar to him. Now the horse neighed once more. 
His doubts vanished, and at the same moment his 
headache seemed to also completely vanish. Silent- 
ly he opened the window, jumped into the yard, 
crept into the stable, and at once found the stolen 
horses, which he immediately untied. A few hours 
later he stood before the king, who did not know 
how to praise and reward the wisdom of the Great 
Detective before whom nothing was, of course, con- 
cealed. He lost no time in sending him two hun- 
dred dollars as a token of his high esteem and his 

r14 


DOCTOR AND DETECTIVE 


gratitude. When the doctor received the money 
he said to his wife that a doctor’s trade seemed to 
be a very easy one, and she answered that his bar- 
gain, which had seemed to her a foolish one, was, 
after all, quite satisfactory so far. 

Some time passed, when one day a beautiful gold 
ring belonging to the princess was stolen. A dili- 
gent search was made, but it seemed to have van- 
ished altogether, with the thief. At length the 
Great Detective was named to the king as the right 
man to be consulted in this difficult affair. His 
Majesty lost no time in sending a beautiful car- 
riage and a messenger, with an invitation to the 
great man: Would he kindly assist in finding the 
gold ring which had been stolen? “Yes,I know it 
all,” said he to the messenger who stood before 
him, bowing politely, “and I am willing to come.” 
So he entered the carriage in his complete doctor’s 
equipment, followed by his wife, whereupon they 
drove to the Royal palace. The king himself 
stepped forward and opened the carriage door to 
the worthy couple, bowing-and scraping and mak- 
ing himself agreeable. He invited them to partake 
of a dinner; the following day they would begin 
the search for the ring. The wise man assented 
to this, and they proceeded to the dinner-table, 
which was, of course, laid in a splendid and gor: 
geous manner. The doctor whispered to his wife 
that she must remember how many dishes they 


had. When all had been seated, the door was opened 
115 


‘DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


and in came the servant with the first dish. The 
wise man looked at his wife, nodded, and said, 
“This is the first one.” He did not see—in fact, 
nc one did—that the servant turned as pale as a 
sheet, but busied himself with doing justice to the 
excellent things before him, 

The servant, however, was fearfully frightened, 
and before returning to the kitchen he stopped be- 
hind the chair of the Great Detective, plucking him 
by the sleeve in order to attract his attention, but 
without apparent result, The dismayed man had 
nothing to do but return to the kitchen. He was 
one of the thieves, and, with two other servants, had 
stolen the ring and buried it in the Royal gardens 
under a large apple-tree. Pale and trembling from 
fear, he told his two friends how the Great Detec- 
tive had said to his wife, “ This is the first one’”— 
meaning, of course, the first thief. As the second 
servant was to carry in the next dish, his two com- 
rades told him to do his best and ask the wise man 
to step into the kitchen. Perhaps he could be in- 
duced to spare their lives. 

As the servant entered the dining-hall, the doctor 
said to his wife, “This is the second one,” She nod- 
ded. The servant grew white from fear and pulled 
him from behind by the sleeve. The great man 
thought, however, of nothing but the dishes, and did 
not feel the servant’s endeavor to attract his atten- 
tion. Thus the poor fellow was obliged to return to 


the kitchen without having accomplished his errand. 
116 


DOCTOR AND DETECTIVE 


When the third servant entered the doctor said 
to his wife, “This is the third one.” The servant 
pulled him, however, so violently by the sleeve that 
he turned in his chair, asking what he wanted. 
“Would he,” whispered the unfortunate man, “ go 
with him into-the kitchen?” So he arose and fol- 
lowed him. 

When he entered the kitchen the three servants 
implored him to spare them. He was right ; they 
had stolen the ring. The wise man looked keenly 
at the three culprits, bit his lips, and said that of 
course he had known it all the time. They were 
great rascals who deserved a severe punishment. 
He did not know whether he could really save them 
from the gallows. They now fell upon their knees 
and implored him to show mercy. They would be 
willing to give back the ring and pay him two hun- 
dred dollars if he would agree to keep their secret. 
This he promised, and before leaving them he told 
them to put the ring into a cake and serve it to the 
king’s dog the next morning. They promised to 
do as he bid them. 

Next morning the king began to speak of the lost 
ring. The Great Detective assumed his most im- 
portant air, looked around him, and finally fixed his 
glance upon the big dog which was walking about 
on the floor. They were just eating breakfast, and 
when one of the servants carried around the dishes 
he stole a glance at the doctor and nodded, thus as- 


suring him that the dog had eaten the cake. “Can 
117 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


you tell me where to find the thief and the ring ?” 
pursued the king. “Both are in this room!” an- 
swered he. The king looked around in great as- 
tonishment. “Both in this room?’ repeated he. 
“There is the thief,” continued the doctor, pointing 
to the dog. Now the king was thoroughly amazed, 
and even angry; he thought the wise man made 
fun of him. “ Kill the thief,’ said the doctor, stern- 
ly, “and you will be sure to find the ring.” They 
did so at once, and, indeed, found the ring in the 
stomach of the animal. 

The wise man received a great sum of money 
from the king, and afterwards the three servants 
paid him the two hundred dollars which they had 
promised him for keeping their secret. 

But from this day the doctor became so famous 
that no one dared to steal. His very name fright- 
ened the thieves and made them control their evil 
instincts. Although he was no more called upon to 
detect stolen goods, he had already earned money 
enough for the rest of his lifetime. He lived hap- 
pily many years, honored by every one in the land. 


HANS HUMDRUM 


142 NCE there were a man and his wife who 
> owned a very small farm; they had 
three sons. The oldest was called Pe- 
ter, the second Paul, and the third Hans, 
who was considered somewhat feeble-minded, and 
was, therefore, generally called Hans Humdrum. 
As the boys grew up it became more and more 
difficult for their parents to provide for them, and 
when they were grown and too large to run errands 
for the neighbors, they were obliged to go farther 
away and take such service as they might find. 
Peter, the oldest, went away first. He received a 
shirt, a pair of stockings, and a large parcel of bread- 
and-butter; and having bid his parents good-bye, he 
started on his journey. 

When he had walked a couple of miles he met a 
man who was driving along in great style, and who 
stopped, inquiring where Peter was going. The 
boy replied that he was seeking a place where he 
might secure work. “I have just left home to find 
some one to serve me,” answered the man; “ would 
you care to take the place?” ‘“ How much wages 

I1Ig 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


will you pay?” inquired Peter. The wages were a 
bushel of dollars for six months’ service. “ Before 
engaging you,” pursued the man, “I wish to have a 
clear agreement. When the cock crows in the 
morning you must go to work and do all that I 
say. I like to keep my servants as long as possible, 
but from the beginning I engage them only for six 
months, and by the time the cuckoo begins to 
tune his voice our agreement is over. Then there 
is one more thing: I am disposed, myself, to be glad 
and contented, and do not like to have sour faces 
around me; therefore I agree with my hired men 
that he who first becomes angry shall have a sound 
thrashing. If I become angry first, I at once give 
the man his wages, and he may go; but if e shows 
- ill-temper first, 1 give him his whipping and then 
throw him out of the door.” 

Peter considered this a singular agreement, so he 
thought it over before entering upon it. The man 
was not at all good looking. His mouth reached as 
far as his ears on both sides, and never had Peter 
seen a nose of such size and length. But as he 
smiled pleasantly and blinked so joyfully with his 
small, half-closed eyes, the boy thought that he was, 
perhaps, only playing a joke on him; besides, the 
wages were extraordinarily high. He closed the 
agreement and at once entered upon his duties. 
Climbing into the carriage, he drove along with the 
man until they reached the farm where his future 


master lived. As it was towards evenirg when 
120 


HANS HUMDRUM 


- they arrived, Peter at once went to bed and slept 
soundly. 

At six o’clock next morn:ng the cock began to 
crow. Peter was dressed and at work in the barn 
before long threshing wheat, according to directions 
given by his Master on the previous night. He 
worked an hour, and still another, but no one called 
him to the breakfast-table. At length he laid down 
his flail and walked across the yard into his Master’s 
dwelling-room. The man was sitting at the end of 
the table, but no breakfast was to be seen anywhere. 
Peter’s mistress was, if possible, still more ugly than 
her husband; she was cross-eyed, and two long 
teeth reached far out of her mouth. A great many 
small, dirty children were crawling about every- 
where; they fought one another, and yelled at the 
top of their voices. It looked as if they had already 
had their breakfast, but there seemed to be none 
for him. 3 

“ Are you hungry, Peter?” asked the farmer, wink- 
ing and blinking and twinkling at him with his 
small eyes, until they almost seemed to disappear 
within the lids. ‘“‘ Yes,” answered Peter, “ of course 
I am hungry! I had no supper last night and no 
breakfast this morning, and I may well need it, as I 
have been threshing for over two hours.” “Look 
at the writing above the door, Peter,” continued the 
troll (for he was, of course, a troll, and no real farm- 
er); ‘look above the door and see what is written 


there!” Peter looked,and read the following words: 
I2I 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“No breakfast until to-morrow.” As he looked sore- 
ly disappointed, the troll continued: “ Are you angry, 
Peter?” “No, certainly not,” answered he, skulking 
away, quite abashed. Fortunately he had kept a 
piece of bread-and-butter ; it now served him for 
breakfast, while he said to himself: “For one day 
such a freak matters little. Of course Master wishes 
to put me to a test, and to-morrow I can eat twice 
as much!” He threshed on until nightfall, when 
he went to bed with a hungry stomach. 

Next morning the cock crowed at four o’clock. 
“The sooner we will have our breakfast,” thought 
Peter, hurrying into his clothes and hastening to 
his work in the barn. Soon the flail began to move, 
but every little while he stopped and listened if any 
one called him for breakfast. Every second min- 
ute he opened the door and looked out, expecting 
to see some one appear and call him in. But no 
one came. At six o’clock he put his flail aside and 
went over to the house. Everything looked as on 
the previous evening. Of breakfast he saw nothing 
at all, and his Master was sitting at the end of the 
table looking pleased and satiated, while his wife 
made a great noise with the many children, who did 
not seem to suffer from want of food. 

“ Are you hungry, Peter?” asked the farmer, grin- 
ning all over his ugly face. “I suppose I ought to 
be hungry by this time,” answered the boy ; “ yes- 
terday I had nothing to eat, and to-day I have been 


working two mortal hours. Yes, I ought to be 
122 


HANS HUMDRUM 


hungry, indeed!” “Look at the writing above the 
door, Peter,” continued the farmer, smiling blandly 
at him. Peter read the same words as on the day 
before: “No breakfast until to-morrow.” “Yes,” 
he said, “this is to-morrow, and I am tired of such 
foolishness. One cannot work without eating.” 
“You are not angry, I suppose,” resumed the farm- 
er, just as kindly as before. Yes—and Peter swore 
to it—he was angry, for that was not the right way 
to treat the servants. “Well,” said the troll, “no 
doubt you remember the agreement between us !” 
In less time than it can be told Peter received as 
sound a thrashing as he had ever dreamed of, and 
the next moment he found himself outside of the 
gate, sore all over his body, and hardly able to walk 
away. It took him many days to return home, and 
he was obliged to stay in bed for quite a length of 
time. His parents gave him no consolation, but 
told him that he had behaved himself in a wrong 
manner. No doubt his Master had only wished to 
put him to a test; a bushel of dollars was too good 
wages to throw away in such a careless manner. 
Paul now set out to find the place. He had a 
large package of bread-and-butter and his clothes 
in a bundle, and when he followed the road which 
Peter. had pointed out for him he was fortunate 
enough to meet the farmer, who came driving along. 
He stopped and asked Paul where he was going, 
and when he learned that the boy was seeking a 


place, he offered him one. The agreement was the 
123 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


same as in Peter’s case. Paul worked hard for three 
days and received neither bite nor sip.. Finally he 
lost his patience, received his thrashing, and re- 
turned home in a miserable state. 

While the old folks doctored their two oldest sons, 
cursing the cruel Master, Hans Humdrum went 
around and said nothing. One morning he was 
gone, no one knew where. He knew it himself, 
however, for he followed the road described by Peter 
and Paul, and as luck would have it he happened 
to meet the old farmer with the long nose and the 
smiling face. When he stopped and inquired where 
Hans was going, he offered him a place on his farm. 
“How much wages will you pay?” inquired Hans. 
“T will give you a bushel of dollars for six months’ 
service,’ answered the man, repeating the agree- 
ment which we already know. “We will get on 
pleasantly together,” declared Hans. “I hope so,” 
answered the troll, and laughed so heartily that 
Hans could see all his long teeth; “you will stay 
with me until the cuckoo tunes his voice ;.then our 
agreement is fulfilled, if we do not part earlier. 
Every morning when the cock crows you must 
arise, and you will have to do all that I tell you.” 
Yes, Hans was willing enough to agree upon this, 
and so they drove on together. They reached the 
farm, and without receiving any supper Hans slept 
during the whole night in the room which his 
brothers had occupied before him. 


At six o’clock next morning the cock crowed. 
124 


HANS HUMDRUM 


Hans arose and went to the barn, as he was told. | 
When he had worked for an hour without being 
called to breakfast, he went into the house where 
the fine-looking troll family was assembled. The 
troll himself was sitting at the end of the table; 
his wife rested in the chimney-corner, and all 
the ugly children were romping about the room. 
“Good-morning,” said Hans; “it is time for break- 
fast, is it not?’ “Our agreement says nothing 
about that,” replied the other; “but read what it 
says above the door.” Hans was no ready reader, 
- but at length he succeeded in spelling the words, 


“No breakfast until to-morrow.” “To-morrow is 
far ahead,” said Hans, “and we may think of that 
when the time comes.” “ You may look to the rye 


for your breakfast,” remarked the troll, grinning 
at the boy, who was retreating through the door. 
Hans made no reply, but returned to his work 
threshing rye. Towards dinner-time he filled a 
sack with rye and carried it to an innkeeper who 
lived in the neighborhood, and to whom Hans said: 
“My Master and I have agreed that I shall receive 
no breakfast at the house; he has told me to look 
to the rye. Will you board me for this bushel of 
rye?” ‘The innkeeper was willing to do this, and 
-Hans received an excellent meal and provisions 
besides in his scrip. Upon this he returned to his 
work. 

As it happened the first day, it did on the follow- 


ing days also. The letters above the door were 
125 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


always the same, but Hans was as complaisant and 
obedient as when he entered upon his duties. The 
troll asked him each morning, “You are not 
angry, Hans?” The boy promptly answered, “No, 
I have no reason to be angry.” 

On the fourth morning, when Hans came into 
the room and the farmer showed him the letters 
above the door, he turned around, intending to re- 
turn to the barn, when the troll said: “Are you 
not angry, Hans?” ‘ No,” answered he, “ not par- 
ticularly.” “ Have you had nothing to eat for these 
three days?” continued the troll. “Yes,” replied 
Hans; “I had all that I needed. I looked to the rye, 
as Master said. The innkeeper is willing enough 
to give me all that I need for a bushel of rye every 
day.” ‘“ What do you say?” shouted the troll. “I 
hope Master is not angry with me,” pursued Hans. 
“No, no, by no means,” eagerly returned the troll; 
“but you had better leave the threshing and do 
something else. You had better plough some of 
the fields. Load the plough on a wagon and drive 
out. My dog will go in front of you; where he lies 
down you must begin ploughing, and when he re- 
turns home you must follow him back to the 
house.” Hans obeyed; but towards noon he began 
to feel hungry. As the dog remained lying in the - 
grass, and seemed to have no intentions of moving, 
the boy seized his whip: and reached him a good 
blow across the back, which caused him to jump up 


and run homeward at great speed. Hans skipped 
$26 





























‘“THE ANIMAL JUMPED THE GARDEN FENCE” 


HANS HUMDRUM 


down, cut the traces, jumped on the horse again, 
and rode after the dog at a furious rate. When 
they reached the house the animal jumped the gar- 
den fence, and Hans followed him promptly. Un- 
fortunately one of the horses:fell and broke his 
leg, however, and the other ran into one of the 
hedge-stakes. Thus both horses were disabled. 
The troll, who heard the uproar, came running 
out, but Hans said: “I acted upon your instruc- 
tions, Master. I followed the dog, and here we 
are. You are not angry, I hope, because both 
of our horses were spoiled.” ‘“ Nonsense!” replied 
the troll; “no, Iam not angry. Come in and have 
some dinner.” He really began to be afraid of the 
boy who obeyed him so literally. 

Hans received both dinner and supper, and the 
next morning he was ordered to tend the swine. 
There were about fifty of them, and beautiful, fat 
animals they were. “Let them go wherever they 
wish,” said the troll, “even if they want to root 
themselves into the ground.” “All right!” cried 
Hans, driving the swine out of the yard. When he 
had followed them a short distance he met a couple 
of men who travelled about buying up cattle and 
swine. The men stopped and inquired whether 
these animals were for sale. “To be sure they 
are,” replied Hans, “all except the old sow yonder. 
She is intended for a present for our minister.” 
Soon the price was fixed, and Hans received a sum 


of money, which he put into his pocket. When the 
127 : 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


two men had driven all the animals away, except 
the old sow, he took her to a marsh, where she soon 
buried herself in the mud, leaving only her tail 
above the ground. Hans, however, returned to the 
house. “ What has become of the swine?” inquired 
the troll. “They went straight into the peat-bog, 
Master,” answered Hans, “and they are all down 
there except the old sow, which I] tried to stop. 
Her tail is yet above the ground, but all the rest of 
the animals are gone.” The troll hastened along 
to the place, followed by Hans. Now the troll bent 
down, seized the sow’s tail, and tried to pull her out. 
The tail slipped out of his hands, however, and he 
tumbled into the water. When he came out again 
he ran around furiously, trying to find his swine, 
but, as Hans said, they were already far away. “I 
hope that Master is not angry with me,” said Hans. 
No, he was not at all angry, he asserted. 

When the troll returned home he said to his wife : 
“How in the world can I get rid of this wretch? 
He will ruin and spoil our whole property. Oh, 
how I wish I could cool my rage upon him! But I 
must keep our agreement, even if it costs all that I 
have.” “TI have an idea!” cried his wife. “I think 
I know how we may get rid of him. He knows that 
his time is up when the cuckoo begins to tune his 
voice. Of course it will be long before that time 
comes, but we may deceive him. You tar me and 
toll me in feathers until I look like a bird, then help 


me up into the large apple-tree, where I will cry, 
128 





‘‘THE TAIL SLIPPED OUT OF HIS HANDS” 





HANS HUMDRUM 


‘Cuckoo, cuckoo!’ until he thinks that the cuckoo 
has really come!” “You are a cunning woman,” 
answered the troll, admiringly ; “it shall be as you 
say.” Upon tiis they retired, well pleased. 

Next morning Hans and the troll were sitting at 
the breakfast-table—the woman was outside—when 
all at once they heard the cuckoo chant from the 
apple-tree, “Cuckoo, cuckoo!” “Listen!” said the 
troll; “the cuckoo has come.” “I must see him,” ex- 
claimed Hans, jumping up and running out of the 
door; “I always used to have a look at the first 
cuckoo in the summer!’’ When he came into the 
garden he seized a sharp flint-stone and threw it at 
the head of the old woman, who was sitting in the 
tree cuckooing with all her might. She fell to the 
ground at once, stone dead. “Come, Master,” called 
Hans, ‘come and look at this wonderful cuckoo !” 
The troll at once came running, and when he saw 
~vhat had happened he began to curse and swear 
with such force that sparks flew from both of his 
eyes. “Master is not angry, I hope,” said the boy. 
“You great scoundrel,” yelled the troll, furiously, 
“yes, yes,I am! I am so furious, raving mad that I 
feel like bursting with rage! Now youknowit. You 
sold my rye, you spoiled my horses and swine, and 
now you have killed my wife. Hoo, hoo, hoo!” and 
he was fairly shaking and trembling with fury. 

“Well,” said Hans, quietly, ““we must deal with 
each other according to our agreement!’ So he 


seized the troll and thrashed him until he was 
I 12g 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


hardly able to stir. When this was done he waiked 
into the house, took the bushel of dollars which was 
due him, returning home with it. He lived jong 
and happily with his parents and his brothers, and 
they saw or heard no more of the troll. 


THE BOY WHO WENT TO THE NORTHWIND 


an only son, and as she was very weak 
and old the boy went into the store- 
room to fetch the flour which she was to 
use for dinner. When he passed the staircase, how- 
ever, the Northwind swept through the yard, carry- 
ing the flour away with him. The boy returned to 
the store-room for more, but the wind came again 
and swept it away, as before. When he came out the 
third time the wind again robbed him of his burden, - 
carrying it away and spreading it over the fields and 
meadows. The boy now became very angry, and 
as he considered the treatment which he had suf- 
fered a shameful one, he decided to go to the 
Northwind and demand the article of which he had 
been robbed. 

He started on his voyage, but, as the distance 
was very great, it took him a long time to reach his 
destination. At length’he arrived at the dwelling 
of the Northwind. : 

“How do you do?” said the boy, “and thanks for 


the last time we were together!” “ How are you 2?” 
131 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


returned the Northwind—his utterance was thick— 
“and thanks to yourself! What do you wish ?” 

“Well,” answered the boy, “I wish you would be 
good enough to return the dour of which you 
robbed me when I was bringing it out of the store- 
room. We have very little, and when you proceed 
_in this manner we must all starve.” “I have no 
flour,” replied the wind, ‘but since you are so poor 
I will give you a table-cloth which will produce all 
that you need as soon as you bid it thus: ‘Cloth, 
spread yourself, and bring the finest and best 
dishes !’” 

Now the boy was well contented ; but as the dis- 
tance was too great to permit him to return in one 
day, he stepped into an inn at the roadside, and, 
when all the guests were ready for supper, he laid 
the cloth on a table in the corner of the room, and 
said : “Cloth, spread yourself, and bring the finest 
and best dishes!” The words were hardly uttered 
before the cloth was covered with all that they 
could wish for, and every one thought that this 
was an excellent treasure. This was especially the 
thought of the innkeeper’s wife, and in the night, 
when all were asleep, sie stole into the boy's room 
and laid in its place another and similar cloth, 
which was not capable, however, of producing even 
an old bread-crust. ; 

When the boy awoke he took his table-cloth and 
pursued his way. Later in the day he arrived home. 


“Well,” he said, “I paid a visit to the Northwind. 
132 


BOY WHO WENT TO THE NORTHWIND 


He was a very good-natured fe*iow, and he gave me 
this’ table-cloth, which will produce the finest and 
best dishes as soon as you place it on the table, say- 
ing: ‘Cloth, spread yourself, and bring the finest 
and best dishes!’” “ Maybe,” answered his mother, 
“but I shall not believe it until I see it done.” Her 
son hastily pulled a table into the middle of the 
room, laid the cloth on it, and repeated the formula, 
without the least effect, however. 

“T shall be obliged to go back to the Northwind,” 
said the boy. He started at once, and in due time 
reacucd the place where the wind dwelt. “Good- 
evening !” said he, entering the house. “ Good-even- 
ing!’ cried the Northwind. “<= wish to be paid for 
the flour of which you robbed me,” continued the 
boy. “The table-cloth which I received is good for 
nothing.” “TI have no flour,” answered the North- 
wind, “and all that I can give you is the old cane 
which stands in yonder corner. But if you say to 
it, “Cane, strike!’ it will strike on until you call, 
‘Cane, stop!’ This cane I can give you.” 

As the distance was rather long, the boy, on his 
return home, stopped at the same inn where he had 
been before. As he suspected the innkeeper, how- 
ever, of having stolen his table-cloth, he stretched 
himself on a bench and appeared to fall asleep, 
snoring loudly. The innkeeper, in the mean time, 
thought that no doubt the boy’s cane possessed 
some wonderful power, and therefore prepared him- 
self to replace it with another which looked exactly 

133 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


like it. As scon as he touched the cane, however, 
the boy shouted, “ Cane, strike!” The cane at once 
began to dance upon the innkeeper’s back, and 
with so good effect that he jumped around over 
tables and chairs, crying: “ Make it stop, make it 
stop, for heaven’s sake! If you don’t, it'll kill me! 
I will give you back your table-cloth!”” When the 
Loy thought the innkeeper had had enough, he 
said, “Cane, stop!” Seizing his cloth and thrust- 
ing it into his pocket, he walked away and returned 
home safe and sound. 

The magic cloth proved to be good payme:.. for 
the flour. 


A FEARLESS BOY 


y HERE were once a man and his wife who 
had an only son named Hans. It hap- 
'@ pened, as it has often happened with an 
only child, that he was petted and spoiled, 
and was not taught to obey. He wasa reckless boy 
when small, and as he grew up he became more and 
more so. There was no tree and no house-top so 
high that he did not climb them. 

Hans did not care to go to school and learn some- 
thing useful, like other children, but he was so clever 
that he at once understood all that he heard or saw. 
There was no end to his pranks and jokes, and his 
best amusement was to frighten people, while he 
himself could not be frightened by anything in the 
world, man or beast. 

As Hans grew up his parents thought that the 
time had come to teach him some manners, and 
have him kept in check, if possible. Although his 
mother doted upon him, his father brought him to 
the deacon, asking that worthy man to polish his 
manners the best he could. Were the deacon only 
able to frighten him in some manner, the father 
135 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


thought he would at length improve, but if he went 
into the world without respect or regard for any 
one, or anything, he would never fare well. The 


* deacon promised to do his best, and the boy soon 


was initiated into his new duties. 

One evening, at a rather late hour, the deacon 
said to him: “ You must ring the bell to-night ; the 
ringer is drunk, and if you will do it I will give 
you eight pennies.” “ All right,” answered the boy, 
whereupon he trudged across the church-yard and 
ascended the stairway in the dark steeple, and as he 
thought it great fun to ring the bells, he pulled 
the rope so vigorously that the so..-c was heard 
throughout the seven adjoining towns aps. 

When the ringing was over, Hans descended the 
steps, but was stopped by a tall, white ghost which 
stood before him. “If you are alive, speak! If you 
are dead, begone !” shouted Hans. The ghost made 
no reply, but lifted its arm in a threatening manner. 
Hans now jumped forward, pushing the figure down 
the whole flight of steps. It rolled from one land- 
ing to another, and remained lying in the cellar at 
the bottom of the staircase. The boy paid no fur- 
ther attention to it, but went back to the deacon’s 
house. 

“Did you see any one?” asked his mistress. “Yes,” 
replied Hans, “a tall, white ghost came and threat- 
ened me, but I ran against it and pushed it down 
the whole flight of steps.” “Dear me!” cried the 


deacon’s wife ; “I hope it was not hurt.” “I don’t 
136 


A FEARLESS BOY 


care,” returned the boy, “whether it was or not.” 
She asked him, however, to follow her to the steeple, 
and, although Hans thought she was too tender- 
hearted, he complied. When they reached the cel- 
lar, there lay the deacon at the bottom of the stair- 
case with one leg- broken, and there they found the 
white sheet which he had wrapped around himself 
when he wanted to appear as a ghost and frighten 
the boy. They carried him home and put him to 
bed, but ever since that day the deacon carried a 
lame leg. He did not wish to have anything more 
to do with this reckless boy, but sent him home to 
his parents, who were very angry because their son 
had behaved so badly. His father now asked the 
minister to take him into his service. “ Yes; let 
him come,” was the answer. “I shall manage to 
knock the foolishness out of his head, depend upon 
_that.” Thus Hans came to serve the minister. 
One Saturday evening, towards midnight, Hans 
was called out of bed by his master, who said to 
him: “My son, I forgot my Bible at the altar in 
the church last Sunday. Will you kindly go and 
bring it back with you, as I must use it to-morrow 
morning? I will give you twelve pennies for your 
trouble.” 
Hans arose, sefzed the key which was handed him 
by the minister, and went into the church. When 
he reached the altar he noticed the Bible which lay 
upon it; but a tall, dark figure of a man was bend- 
ing over it, reading. It was an easy matter to this 
137 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


man to read in the dark, for his eyes gleamed like 
red fireballs. ‘“ Excuse me,” said Hans, snatching 
the book out of his hands. Upon this he walked 
back to the door, locked it, and returned to the 
minister with the Bible and the key. 

“Did you see anything remarkable?” asked’ his 
master. ‘No,’ answered the boy. “Oh yes; there 
was a tall, dark man reading in the book, but I 
merely said, ‘Excuse me,’ and seized it.” “Were 
you not frightened ?” pursued his master. “ No,” re- 
plied Hans; “why should I be frightened?” “You 
had better return home,” said the minister ; “I can 
teach you nothing.” 

Hans returned home and told what had hap- 
pened. His father became furious, and said that 
when he feared neither the living nor the dead he 
did not wish to keep him at home. The next morn- 
ing, consequently, Hans was obliged to go away, in 
spite of the pleading and the tears of his mother, 
who was afraid that he might not be able to fight his 
way in the great world of which he knew nothing. 
She followed him to the gate, kissed him, and said, 
with many tears, “God keep you, my poor boy!” 

All the long day Hans pursued, his way, and when 
it grew dark he walked into a church-yard, where 
weeping-willows could shield him until next morn- 
ing. He lay down, but towards midnight he awoke 
and found an old man with a long beard bending 
over him. He carried a sickle in his right hand, 
and in his left an hour-glass. “Are you not afraid,” 

138 





rc 
ie 
y 


“ 
, 
bas 


Ruth SRN EOWA: 


TTS es 


ck 











NS 9 


SAID HA 


’ 
’ 


EXCUSE ME 


ee 





A FEARLESS BOY ° 


asked Death—for he it was—“ to lie here alone ?” 
“No,” returned the boy, “ what should I be afraid 


of?’ “You seem to be a brave boy,” observed 
Death. “Would you like to visit me?” “Yes; 
where do you live?” answered Hans. “ Directly 


east of the church,” explained his old friend; “‘ where 
you see a light shine from the ground, you will find 
a hole. Descend through that, and come to-mor- 
row night at this hour.” Hans promised, and Death 
parted from him. 

He passed thé following day in picking nuts about 
the church-yard and in the adjoining woods. When 
midnight came he entered the church-yard, and east 
of the church he found what seemed to be an open 
grave, through which a red glare was seen. As 
there was no rope or ladder, Hans resolutely jump- 
ed into the opening. He fell a long distance, but 
landed safely on a soft meadow. A few steps away 
from him a door opened into a large building from 
which the same ruddy glare issued, and in the door- 
way his old friend Death was standing, bidding him 
welcome. 

When they came into the house Hans noticed 
that great numbers of lighted candles stood every- 
where. There was a huge hall filled with them. 
Some were as tall as church-candles, others were 
of ordinary size, and there were some as small as 
those which are used for Christmas-trees. Some 
burned brightly, others feebly, and there were some 
which seemed ready to go out. ‘Why do you burn 

139 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


all these candles?” inquired Hans. “That is a part 
of my duty,” replied the old man; “these are flames 
of the lives of all living beings. Whenever one goes 
out I must be on duty. You notice there are all 
sizes among them. Some are long yet, and some 
are short ; some will soon have burned up, and they 
are the life-flames of those who must soon die. 
There is not one light but will some day burn out.” 

“Where is my candle?’ inquired Hans again. 
Death showed him a tall and stately candle, which 
pleased the boy exceedingly. But when they came 
to look at his parents’ candles, he found that of his 
father long and vigorous, while there was but little 
left of his mother’s. He asked Death to be allowed 
to exchange them, and the request was granted. At 
length they arrived at an empty candlestick. The 
light was nearly extinguished ; only a small spot of 
‘wax was left. “This was once a large candle,” said 
Death, “but now it is nearly burnedup. Because it 
has burned in God’s service, there is great power in 
this bit of wax.” He then told Hans how a king of a 
land far away had been paralyzed many years ago, 
and how he had promised his daughter’s hand in 
marriage to the man who could cure him. The 
successful person was to receive one-half of the 
kingdom at once, and ascend the throne when he 
died. “Go there at once,” concluded Death; “take 
service at the palace. You will be told never to 
name the king, for he has issued an edict that he 
who does so must either cure him or be hanged. 

140 


STOP EE 


poe 


ay 


2 


van 


ae 
AO AS 
ey ty: 
re 


ee ee 


ts 





‘¢* you SEEM TO BE A BRAVE BOY’” 





“A FEARLESS BOY 


When you see the king call his name aloud, and 
when you are told to cure him rub him with this 
wax. Be careful and keep it well. And now good- 
bye.” Upon this Death conducted Hans to a door, 
which was opened and then closed behind him. 
He found himself in the church-yard at the very 
moment when the sun arose. 

Hans now set out to find the land where the in- 
valid king was living. All whom he asked told him 
that it was very far away. He walked on day and 
night, however, begging a bite of bread at the 
houses which he happened to pass. 

When at length he had reached the palace, he 
walked in and offered his services. He was given 
a place among the grooms, and from the superin- 
tendent of the stables he received the warning 
never to .ame the king; if he did, he risked his life. 

The sick king found pleasure in watching the 
watering of his horses; every day his easy - chair 
was rolled to one of the windows, ‘rom which he had 
a view of the court-yard, and where he could sit and 
watch all his beautiful animals. One day, when 
Hans drove them to the fountain in the middle of 
the yard, he glanced towards the window, exclaim- 
ing: “ Look, there isthe king!’ The other grooms 
bid him be silent, but the king having heard his 
words sent for the superintendent, whom he scolded 
for not giving his servants better instructions. 
‘“ However,” concluded he, “the law must be en- 


forced. Bring the boy before me!” 
141 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


When Hans was brought into the room the king 
said to him: “ You know the law, and as you have 
dared, nevertheless, to utter my name, you must cure 
me, or lose your life. I suppose that death will be 
your fate, for you do not look wise enough to fulfil 
the other condition.” Hans said that he wished to do 
his best, at any rate. Producing his wax he com- 
menced rubbing the fingers of the king’s right hand, 
which had been lame for many years. The king at 
once was able to move his fingers, whereupon the 
whole arm was rubbed with good effect. The king bid 
Hans rub away the lameness from the remainder of — 
his body; but the boy replied that this could not 
be done until they had agreed upon his reward 
for curing the king entirely. He desired to have it 
in writing, with the king’s own signature attached. 
The king, of course, must comply with his wishes, 
and as he felt quite generous he agreed, in writing, 
to give him the princess and one-half of the king- 
dom at once, neither more nor less. The remain- 
der of the kingdom Hans was to inherit after the 
king’s death. When the agrsement had been signed 
the boy rubbed with the wax all over his body, and 
thus the king became healthy and well again. 

By virtue of the agreement Hans was now a 
prince, and coulc, of course, wear nothing but a 
prince’s dress. As soon as he had put on his new 
clothes he was conducted to the princess, who liked 
him so well that she had—as Hans had been expect- 
ing all the time —no objection to marrying him. 

142 


A FEARLESS BOY 


Their wedding was then celebrated in a truly Royal 
manner. Hans at once received one-half of the 
land, and began to rule it. When he was well-es- 
tablished in his new position he returned in a state- 
ly manner, with his beautiful bride, to his old home. 
He found his mother, who was by that time a widow, 
alive, and she was both pleased with and proud of 
her great son. When Hans had presented one of 
their poor relatives with the farm, he returned, with 
his wife and mother, to his new home. The old 
lady lived happily with her children. She witnessed 
both how Hans became king of the entire land when 
the old king had died, and how a number of sweet 
small princes and princesses learned, one after an- 
other, to love their “dear grandma.” 


FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE 








«NE day Fortune and Knowledge took a 

> walk together. They happened to drift 
| into a discussion as to what would be of 
the greatest benefit to mankind. Knowl- 
edge thought that to be possessed of a profound learn- 
ing was most desirable; but Fortune maintained 
that good luck was the indispensable thing. “Do you 
see that dull-looking boy ploughing in yonder field ?” 
asked Fortune. “Throw yourself upon him, and 
make him wise and learned; we shall see how far 
he progresses without my help.” 

The dull-looking boy at this moment stopped his 
horses, looked around, and said to an old man who 
was helping him that he felt he had become, all at 
once, so wise that there was nothing of which he 
did not know all that was or ever would be known. 
He needed no more to do such common work as 
ploughing, but wished to go to town and make his 
fortune by means of his great knowledge. 

When he arrived in town he decided to take up a 
watch-maker’s trade. So he entered the house of 
the Royal watch-maker, asking for a place as an ap- 
144 





‘* FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE TOOK A WALK TOGETHER Sd 





FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE 


prentice in the workshop. “No,” said the watch- 
maker, “ your hands are too big and rough for this 
kind of work, and you look as if you were able to 
play a good knife and fork.” The young man plead- 
ed as best he could, however, and at length he of- 
fered the watch-maker a hundred dollars if he would 
give him the place he desired. There was now no 
objection on the part of the master ; the young man 
had his will, but asked to be allowed to work ina 
room by himself. This was not granted, however, 
and at length he was given a place among the 
other apprentices. 

The first piece of work which he was asked to do 
was the polishing of the face of a tower-clock ; such 
toil seemed the most suitable for his big hands. 
Both this and all other work which he undertook was 
' done, however, to the satisfaction of his master. 

One day the king sent a message to the watch- 
maker, bidding him to make a clock which could 
walk about on the table, all by itself. When the 
king said, “ Here sits the king!’ it was to stop.in 
front of his seat, and beat. This clock was to be 
finished at a certain time in the near future. 

The watch-maker became much puzzled, and said 
that it was impossible to fulfil his majesty’s wish ; 
but the king told him that unless he obeyed his 
privilege would be taken away from him and given 
to some one else. 

The poor man was much pitpinked by this orde: : 
but his new apprentice asked to be allowed to make 

af I45 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


the clock. No attention was paid to this offer, how- 
ever, and when it was repeated he received a sharp 
rebuke. As his master looked more and more de- 
jected he offered his services for the third time, and 
was finally allowed to make the trial ; moreover, he 
was given a room by himself in order that he might 
remain undisturbed. 

When he had been working for some time his 
master entered to see how he was getting on. 
“Look, master!” said the young man, “these are 
the drawings for the clock. The plans are ready, 
so that the real work can begin.” “Let me see 
once,” replied his master, putting on his glasses. 
He looked from the floor to the ceiling, and back 
again, and wherever he looked he saw the most 
singular figures and drawings. “ Yes,” he said, at 
length, “this looks well enough ;” whereupon he 
walked away. When he stepped into the room, a 
month later, the apprentice said to him: “All the 
wheels and other pieces are now ready ; when they 
have been put together the clock is finished.” He 
showed him all these things, and his master could 
not help thinking, “What will come of it all?” 
He said nothing, however, but only nodded, and 
hastened away. e 

A short time afterwards he returned. At the 
door he was met by his apprentice, who said: 
“Now, master, the clock is finished, and we will 
try it!” “Yes,” answered the old man, eagerly. 


“let us try it!” The clock was placed on the 
% 
146 


FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE 


table, at one end of which the master seated him- 
self. The clock walked about, indeed, and when 
the master, who played the king’s part, addressed 
it, saying, “ Here sits the king,” it stopped in front 
of him and beat the exact time. The watch-maker 
was delighted, and the little clock was obliged 
to walk about to amuse him and all his appren- 
tices. 

On the appointed day the Royal watch-maker ap- 
peared at the palace with the clock, followed by his 
apprentice. The clock was tried in the presence of 
the whole court, and did its duty so well that the 
king was not only pleased but wondered greatly at 
the skill with which the work had been done. He 
asked his watch-maker why he had-been at first so 
puzzled and so afraid of undertaking the work, 
since he had been able, nevertheless, to carry it out 
so well. Thus the man was obliged to explain that 
it was not he but the boy who had done the work. 
When the king learned this he declaicd that if the 
young man had been able to make this clock he de- 
served to be promoted. The old man was not sat- 
isfied with this declaration, as the boy’s apprentice- 
ship was not yet up. When the king gave him, 
however, a hundred dollars he hesitated no more 
but did it readily. : 

The same king had a daughter whom no one 
could induce to utter a single word. Her father 
was much afflicted, and promised to make the one 
who could induce her to speak his successor and 

147 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


son-in-law. ‘Those who tried and failed must, how- 
ever, lose their lives. 

Many persons from all parts of the country had 
tried in vain to restore the young lady’s power of 
speech. One by one they were conducted into the 
room of the princess, but no one could call forth a 
single sound from her by way of reply. 

At length the watch-maker’s apprentice decided 
to try, so this young man, whom Knowledge had en- 
dowed so well, entered the room. He affected not 
to see the princess at all, but walked up to a mirror 
hanging there, and addressed it thus : * Good-morn- 
ing, little mirror! Let me tell youa story! There 
were once three men who walked about in the 
country: a tailor, a sculptor, and a teacher. As 
they were obliged to keep up a fire at night, they 
decided that one of them must always keep awake, 
while the two others slept. First the sculptor was 
to watch—but this is merely a story, little mirror !— 
and when he -voked about in the dark, he found an 
infant boy in the grass. He was so surprised that 
he awoke the tailor, and while the latter rubbed his 
eyes—but this is merely a tale, little mirror !—he 
sewed a whole dress for the child. When the school- 
master’s turn came, he at once taught the little boy 
to speak. But to which of these three men did this 
boy belong, little mirror ?” 

“It belonged to the sculptor, of course, since he 
found it,” said the princess, who had become so in- 


terested in the story that she could not help an- 
148 


SGQNVH S\NYWONVH @GHL NI 






ii! 


js) 








FORTUNE AND KNOWLEDGE 


nouncing her opinion. The young man nodded to the 
mirror, saying: “ That is right, little mirror; thanks 
to you for your kindness!” Upon this he walked 
out of the door without even looking at the prin- 
cess. The ministers, however, who had been listen- 
ing outside, having heard nothing, took him into the 
court-yard to be hanged. At the very same moment 
the king happened to pass the yard, and as soon as he 
saw whom the hangman had in his hands, and recog- 
nized him as the watch-maker’s apprentice who had 
made the wonderful clock, he pardoned him at once. 

Some time afterwards the boy again tried to make 
the princess speak, but without succeeding—that is, 
. the generals who were this time listening at the 
door declared that they heard nothing. The young 
man was accordingly taken into the court-yard and 
again doomed to be hanged. 

At the same moment Fortune and Knowledge 
happened to pass outside. When they saw what 
was in progress they stopped. “ Look!” exclaimed 
Fortune ; “ what good did his great wisdom do him? 
Now you must admit that fortune is far more valu- 
able than knowledge.” “Yes,” replied Knowledge; 
“now you must help him if you can!” Fortune 
did so, for at the very moment when the young 
man was standing on the ladder, the princess rushed 
into the court-yard and told all: He had restored 
her power of speech; zm she wanted to marry! 
Thus the young man escaped death, married the 
princess, and became king of the land. 

149 


THE SUITOR 


GX . HERE was once a handsome young fel- 
\ c low by the name of Tom. From an old, 
wealthy uncle he had inherited a fine 
farm, and being well established in life, 
” determined to seek a wife. As he was quite 
wealthy, he considered himself able to afford a lit. 
tle more than ordinary people in this direction, for 
the wives of wealthy men must always be prettier 
and wiser than those of the poor, as we all know. 
So Tom wanted a wife who was handsome and 
industrious, wise and good, and of course it would 
not be out of the way if she possessed some property. 
One day he 1ode over to a rich farmer who lived 
in the neighborhood, and who had three daughters, 
all of whom were ready to be married at once. He 
had seen, although he had never talked with, them, 
and thought well of all three. 
Now these girls, who were otherwise pretty and 
good, had one great fault—namely, that they could 
not talk distinctly. When Tom came riding into 


the yard the farmer received him kindly, and con- 


ducted him into the room, where the three girls sat 
150 







THE SUITOR 


spinning diligently. They nodded kindly to him 
and smiled, but did not utter a sound, as their 
mother had strictly forbidden them to do so. The 
farmer led the talking, while his wife waited on 
them with good-food and drinks. The girls spun 
and looked at the young man at the table, and 
glanced at each other and at the ceiling and out of 
the windows, but none of them spoke. At length 
the one happened to break her yarn. “My ’arn 
bote !” exclaimed she. “Tie it adain,” advised her 
sister. ‘Mamma told us we say no’tin’, and now 
we t’ant teep ’till!”” broke in the third one. 

When Tom heard these grown girls talk like ba- 
bies, he hurried away, utterly shocked. A wife who 
could not speak distinctly he had no use for at all. 

He proceeded to another farm, where they had a 
daughter who was said to be a very fine girl in all 
respects. Tom went into the house and saw her. 
If the first three ones had been too silent, this one 
talked, however, more fluently and volubly than any 
girl whom he had ever met. She talked like a nouse 
on fire, while her spinning-wheel went more rapidly 
than any engine. ‘‘ How long does it take you to 
use up such a head of flax?” asked the young man, 
pointing to the rock. “Oh,” she said, “I use up a 
couple of them every day.” 

While she left the room a few minutes to look 
after the servants, Tom seized a key from a drawer 
of a bureau in the room and stuffed it into the 
head of flax. When she returned, they finished their 


I5I 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


conversation; whereupon he bid her parents and 
herself good-bye, promising to call again in a week. 

On the appointed day Tom returned. The girl 
and her parents expected him to talk this time of 
his errand. When he came into the room the girl 
was busy with her rock, as before. She bid him 
welcome, and invited him to sit down. “ How un- 
fortunate!” began she. ‘‘We have been missing 
the key of that bureau ever since you were here. 
We are unable to find it, and I cannot reach any 
of iny things. It never happened before.” 

On hearing this, Tom went over and pulled the 
key out of the head of flax. It was the same key, 
and, still worse, the very same head of flax that he 
had seen a week before. Thus he knew her word 
could not be depended upon ; and bidding her good- 
bye he left at once, richer in experience than before. 

Some time afterwards he heard of a girl who was 
very pretty and good, but especially wise and 
thoughtful in all practical matters. Her parents 
werc said to be the same. Tom saddled his horse 
and rode over to see her. 

The whole family was at home, and received the 
young man very kindly. While the men drifted 
into a talk about the weather and crops, the women 
placed before them the best that the house could 
afford. “Go into the cellar and fetch a bottle of 
wine,” said the woman to her daughter. The girl 
went into the cellar, but was so busy thinking what 


pattern she might choose for a wedding-dress that 
152 


THE SUITOR 


she sat down on the floor, lost in reflection upon 
this important subject, and the wine was entirely 
forgotten. : 

After she had left the room, the parents told Tom 
of their daughter’s many good qualities; how indus- 
trious she was, how thoughtful, and so on. The 
young man thought that she would be exactly such 
a wife as he wished. But as the girl did not appear 
with the wine, her mother went to see what had 
become of her. When she came into the cellar, and 
found her daughter sitting on the floor, she asked : 
“Why do you sit there, instead of bringing the 
wine?” “ Well,” was the answer, “I am thinking 
that if I marry Tom I must make a careful choice 
of the pattern for my wedding-gown. The ques- 
tion is, what pattern would do best?’ “ Yes, in- 
deed,” answered her mother, “which pattern zw2// 
be the most suitable ?”’ She sat down by her daugh- 
ter, pondering over this important question. 

“T wonder what has become of them both!” at 
jength exclaimed the man, referring to his wife,and 
daughter. “I must look after them.” He went 
into the cellar, and when he saw both women sit- 
ting on the floor, he cried: “Why are you both 
sitting here? You have kept us waiting for over 
an hour!” “We are thinking,” replied his wife, 
‘of the pattern for the wedding-gown. If she is 
to marry Tom, the gown must, of course, be a pret- 
ty one, and the choice of the right pattern is, in- 
deed, an important matter.” 

153 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“To be sure!” answered her husband, seating 
himself on the floor beside them to consider the 
same subject. 

As at length Tom grew tired of waiting, he went 
himself into the cellar to see if anything unusual 
had happened. He found the whole family sitting 
on the floor and looking extremely thoughtful. 
“Why do you all sit here?” he asked. At length 
the farmer, aroused from his reverie, proceeded to 
relate the difficult question which had caught their 
attention. 

“Yes, in-dee-e-ed,” answered Tom. “ Which will 
be the most suitable pattern? You may think of 
that until I return, and in the mean time I will do 
the same. Good-bye to you!” 

Mounting his horse, he rode home as rapidly as 
the steed would carry him, and if he has not found 
another and less thoughtful girl, he is yet a bach- 
elor. © 

But the three people may yet be sitting on the 
cellar floor, thinking of the pattern for the bridal 
gown, for all that I know! 


LOST AND FOUND 


HERE was once a poor man who walked 
about in the woods gathering fuel. His 
wife and children at home were in want 
of all that was necessary both to bite 
and to burn. As he moved about the trees pick- 
'ing up the dead branches, a stranger came along, 
who stopped and addressed him. When the poor 
man told of his miserable condition, and how he 
could not, even by the hartlest work, procure the 
necessities of life for nimself, his wife, and children, 
the stranger said: “Indeed! That is a dog’s life ; 
but it will depend upon yourself whether or not 
your conditions be improved—I may assist you. If 
you are willing to give me the first thing that you 
see when you reach your hut, I shall see that you 
are provided with all that you need for the rest of 
your lifetime.” 

The man considered this proposition a moment. 
“What I see first,” thought he, “is generally the old 
jack in the clearing in front of the house. He may 
have that, if he cares; I can easily make another.” 
So he closed the bargain, and they separated. 


155 






DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


The poor man approached his house, thinking 
how well it would be when all the small mouths, 
which were so often clamorin, tor bread, could be 
filled with good things, and the little cheeks be- 
come as rosy-red as they ought to have been long 
ago. He stooped forward, bending his head under 
the heavy burden of the fagots, when suddenly a 
merry voice called : “ Papa—there is papa!” Lift- 
ing his head and glancing in the direction of his 
house, he saw his youngest boy rush along the path 
to meet him. There was no time to warn the child 
or keep him back; he had seen him first, and of 
course he must part with him. It gave him great 
pain; but when he entered the house and found 
abundance of everything he appeared cheerful and 
unconcerned, and said nothing of the promise which 
the stranger had received from him. 

Time passed. The man expected every day to 
lose his child, but no one came. The little boy 
gradually developed a wonderful keenness and 
scholarship. In school he could be taught nothing 
that he did not already know, so at length he was 
allowed to stay at home, where he read and wrote 
diligently, paying visits to both the blacksmith and 
the minister—tk > two learned men in this part of 
the country—who loaned him all sorts of queer 
books, ° | 

On his thirteenth birthday the boy told his father 
that he knew all about the agreement with the man 


in the forest. “Now you must take a knife and 
‘5 E86 , 


«MATT $,900 V SI LVHL,,, 








LOST AND FOUND 


carve a three-legged chair and a three-'egged table 
for me. The man to whom you sold me was the 
Evil One, who has already prepared a seat for me 
in his dwelling. . You must use no other tool than a 
knife, and have the two articles ready before my 
next birthday. The Evil One’s table and chair will 
vecome smaller and smaller as you carve mine, 
and when your work is finished they will have van- — 
ished entirely.” 

His father at once went to work, cutting and 
carving diligently, and when the year came round 
the chair and the table were finished. On the boy’s 
fourteenth birthday the two went into the woods. 
Here the boy made a circle on the earth, bidding 
his father seat himself within it, for as long as he 
stayed there no one could hurt a hair of his head, 
and if he remained there one whole day he would 
be free—the Evil One would have no power over 
him. 

“It is much more difficult with me,” said the boy, 
“although the Evil One cannot cross the circle 
which I shall draw around myself. I must stay 
there until a beautiful maiden is willing .o save 
me. She must come and carry me away with her ; 
but until the news of my fate can reach the world, 
and she can be found, I must stay within the cir- 
cle, otherwise I shall become the property of the 
Enemy.” 

Leaving his father in the circle which he had 
drawn around him he went away a short distance 

157 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


and drew another, placing the table and the chair 
within it; and seating himself on the chair, he read 
diligently in a book which he had placed on the 
table before him. Soon Lucifer came walking 
along. The man had not known him before, but 
this time he was in no doubt as to who he was. 

Stopping near the father, the Enemy said : “ Now 
the time has come for you to fulfil your part of the 
agreement.” “Go and take the boy, if you can,” 
replied the man; “I have brought him along. He 
is not far away.”” Lucifer went to the boy, stopped 
near the circle, and said: “Come here! You be- 
long to me.” “Take me, if you can,” was the an- 
swer. The Evil One reached after him, but to no 
effect ; he could not grasp him, and it was impossi- 
ble for him to cross the circle. At length he re- 
turned to the father, and tried to coax and scare 
him away from his retreat, but all in vain; and when 
he had run back and forth between the two fora 
considerable length of time, he finally lost his pa- | 
tience and walked away. In twenty-four hours the 
father was at liberty to leave his circle and return 
home; vut the boy remained where he was, await- 
ing the time when a beautiful maiden should come 
and save him. 

At length, as the news of his cruel fate reached 
‘far and wide, a fair young princess who lived in a 
palace south of the sun, west of the moon, and in 
the middle of the wind, determined to rescue him. 


She came driving in a golden carriage, stopped in 
158 


LOST AND FOUND 


the forest where the boy sat reading, and told him 
to enter and sit beside her. He complied, and away 
they drove—far away from the place where the 
Enemy had played his pranks. When they arrived 
at the wonderful palace south of the sun, west of 
the moon, and in the middle of the wind, he re- 
ceived a place among her servants, and finding him 
both good aud true, she determined to marry him. 

The young man could not, however, forget his 
old home. He told his fair young princess that if 
she would allow him to return for a short time to 
see how his parents were, he would be better pre- 
pared to live far away from them during the rest 
of his lifetime. He was longing to see his mother 
once more; no doubt she missed him and shed 
many tears for his sake, thinking that she would 
never see him again. The princess was pleased, and 
said: “It shall be as you desire. I will bring you 
home, and you may stay there until you long for 
me. Take this ring; when you wish to return, 
turn it; but do not wish me to come to you. In 
that case we shall both become unhappy!” Upon 
this they entered the golden carriage again, and 
drove on as rapidly as thoughts can travel, until 
they reached the small hut in the forest. As soon 
as the young man alighted the carriage disappeared, 
and had not the ring been gleaming on his finger 
he would have thought it all a dream. 

When he entered his old home his parents were 
much astonished to see him; they had, of course, 

159 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


thought him dead long ago. He told them what 
had happened and how well he had fared, and they 
wondered much at his good fortune. It was theit 
greatest desire to see the fair princess who had 
rescued him, and they were never tired of asking 
him to call her, that they might themselves thank 
and admire her. He answered again and again 
that this could not be—that the princess had for- 
bidden it. As they could not restrain their desire, 
however, and as he was himself anxious to see her, 
he at length turned the ring on his finger, wishing 
her to come. At once the princess appeared, snatch- 
ed the ring away from him, boxed his ears effec- 
tively, and vanished as rapidly as she had come. 
Now he stood there, deprived of his happiness and 
all means of returning to her. 

As he could not remain at home he bid his pa.- 
ents good-bye, and set out to seek his lost happiness. 
He walked a long distance, and at length lost his 
way entirely. One day, when he stopped to rest 
in the depths of a large forest, he not‘ced a couple 
of kobolds quarrelling about something. “ What 
are you quarrelling about?” asked he. Well, they 
had found a pair of slippers which would enable 
their owner to cover ten miles in one step. Each 
of them wanted these, and each said that he had 
found them. “No use to quarrel about that,” said 
the young man. “ Each of you may take one and 
cover ten miles in ¢zwo steps.” But such a plan did 


not suit them. “ Well,” said the young man again, 
* 160 : 











‘©THE PRINCESS RECEIVED HIM GLEEFULLV ’, 





LUST AND FOUND 


“T propose that you race as far as the large stone 
yonder. He who returns first may have the slip- 
pers.” They agreed upon this, and started, raising 
the dust like a cloud behind them. When they re- 
turned they found the young man and the slippers 
had both disappeared. The kobolds looked at each 
other, and were sensible enough to understand that 
this was the easiest way in which to settle the dis- 
pute. | 

The young man now rapidly pursued his way. 
Towards evening he stopped at the gate of a large 
and magnificent palace. Upon his inquiry who 
lived there, he was told that the Wind-king was the 
owner of this stately mansion. “No doubt,” thought 
he, “the Wind-king can tell me where the palace 
south ot the sun, west of the moon, and in the mid- 
dle of the wind is situated.” He entered and re- 
quested an audience of the king. When taken into 
his presence and inquiring about the palace which 
he was seeking, he was told by his majesty that the 
location of the place was altogether unknown to 
him. Towards evening all the winds were, how- 
ever, to return home. He, the king, would ask if 
any of them knew of such a place as the palace 
south of the sun, west of the moon. and in the mid- 
dle of the wind. Some one of them would be like- 
ly to know. 

Towards evening there was 2 whistling and howl- 
ing around the palace, and when all the winds had 


taken their seats in the large hall, the king entered, 
4 161 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


inquiring if all were there. Some one replied that 
the Northwest had not yet arrived, but that he 
must soon come. A few minutes afterwards the 
Northwest came howling through the gate, pushed 
the doors open, and fell into his seat with a loud 
crack. ‘‘Do you know a palace which is located 
south of the sun, west of the moon, and in the 
middle of the wind?” inquired the king. All shook 
their heads except the Northwest, who nodded 
gravely and gloomily, and said that he had passed 
it occasionally ; but it was very, very far away. 
The king now told him to carry a young man 
with him the next morning, but the wind replied 
that a young man who. could only walk on the 
ground would never reach the place; he himself 
could not carry such a burden; it would detain 
him too much, and he would never reach the end 
of his journey. The king replied, however, that 
there was no help for it; he was to take the young 
man along with him the next morning whether he 
wished to or not. 

Next morning the Northwest looked if possible 
still more gloomy than the evening before ; he did 
not like to keep company with a walking person, 
but as the king’s orders must be obeyed, he moved 
very slowly in order to keep pace with his compan- 
ion. The latter was, however, very soon so far 
ahead that the wind was obliged to quicken his 
steps considerably; but the farther they came the 


more rapidly he had to move, and at length he be- 
162 


LOST AND FOUND 


came a tremendous tempest. About noontime 
they reached the palace, but the Northwest had 
become so tired that he was obliged to rest under 
a tree while the young man put off the slippers. 
He walked the last part of the way without slippers, 
otherwise he would have passed without seeing it. 

When he entered the palace the princess received 
him gleefully. She had never dared to think that 
he would ever be able to reach her again. Their 
wedding was celebrated in a gorgeous manner, and 
they are living yet, happy and contented, in their 
beautiful palace south of the sun, west of the moon, 
and in the middle of the wind. 


THE WONDERFUL POT 


x» MAN and his wife were once living in 
4 a very small cottage—the smallest and 
AA\ most ill-looking hut in the whole vil- 
KS lage. They were very poor, and often 
wanted even daily bread. Somehow or other they 
had managed to keep an only cow, but had been 
obliged to sell nearly everything else that they 
had. At length they decided that the cow, too, 
must go, and the man led her away, intending to 
bring her to the market. As he walked along the 
road a stranger approached and hailed him, asking 
if he intended to sell the animal, and how much he 
would take for it. 

“T think,” answered he, “that twenty dollars 
would be a fair price.” | 

“Money I cannot give you,” resumed the stran- 
ger, “but I have something which is worth as much 
as twenty dollars. Here is a pot which I am will- 
ing to give fcr your cow.” Saying this, he pulled 
forth an iron.pot with three legs and a handle. 

“A pot!” exclaimed the cow’s owner. “ What 


use would that do me when I have nothing to put 
164 






THE WONDERFUL POT 


in it? My wife and children cannot eat an iron 
pot. No; money is what I need, and what I must 
have.” 

The two men stood still a moment looking at each 
other and at the cow and the pot, when suddenly 
the three-legged being began to speak. “Just take 
me,” said it. When the poor man heard this he 
thought that if it could speck no doubt it could do 
more than that. So he closed the bargain, received 


the pot, and returned home with it. 


When he reached his hut he first went to the . 


stall where the cow had been standing, for he did 
not dare to aj pear before his wife at once. Having 
tied the pot to the manger, he went into the room, 
asking for something to eat, as he was hungry from 
his long walk. “Well,” said his wife, “did you 
make a good bargain at the market? Did you get 
a good price for the cow?” “Yes,” he said, “the 
price was fair enough.” “That is well,” returned 
she. “The money will help us a long time.” “No,” 
said he, again, “I received no money for the cow.” 
“Dear me!” cried she. “What did you receive, 
then?” He told her to go and look in the stall. 

As soon as the woman learned that the three- 
legged pot was all that had been paid him for the 
cow, she scolded and abused him. “You are a 
great blockhead!” cried she. “I wish I had my- 
self taken the cow to the market! I never heard 
of such foolishness!” Thus she went on for a 
while. 

165 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“Clean me and put me on.the fire,” suddenly 
shouted the pot. 

The woman opened her eyes in great wonder, and 
now it was her turn to think that it the pot could 
talk no doubt it could do more than this. She 
cleaned and washed it carefully and put it on the 
fire. 

“T skip, I skip!” cried the pot. 

“ How far do you skip?” asked the woman. 

“To the rich man’s house, to the rich man’s 
house!” it cried again, running from the fireplace 
to the door, across the yard, and up the road, as fast 
as the three short legs would carry it. The rich 
man lived not very far away. His wife was engaged 
in baking bread when the pot came running in and 
jumped up on the table, where it remained stand- 
ing quite still. “Ah,” exclaimed the woman, “isn’t 
it wonderful! I just needed you for a pudding 
which must be baked at once.” Thus she heaped a 
great many good things into the pot—flour, sugar, 
butter, raisins, almonds, spices,and so on. The pot 
received it all with a good will. At length the 
pudding was made, but when the rich man’s wife 
reached for it, intending to put it on the stove, tap, 
tap, tap went the three short legs, and the pot 
stood on the threshold of the open door. “ Dear 
me, where are you going with my pudding?” cried 
the woman. “To the poor man’s home,” rep.ied 
the pot, running down the road at great speed. 


When the poor people saw the pot coming back, 
166 


\ 


THE WONDERFUL POT 


and found the pudding, they rejoiced, and the man 
lost no time in asking his wife whether the bargain 
did not seem to be an excellent one after all. Yes, 
she was quite pleased and contented. 

Next morning the pot again cried: “I skip, I 
skip!” “ How far do you skip?” asked they. 

“To the rich man’s barn!” it shouted, running 
up the road. When it arrived at the barn it stopped 
in the door. “Look at that black pot!” cried the 
men, who were threshing wheat. “Let us see how 
much it will hold.” They poured a bushel of wheat 
into it, but it did not seem to fill rapidly. Another 
bushel went in, but there was still room. Now 
every grain of wheat went into the pot, but still it 
seemed capable of holding much moire. As there 
was no more wheat to be found, the three short legs 
began to move, and when the men looked around 
the pot had reached the gate. “Stop, stop!” called 
they. “Where do you go with our wheat?” “To 
the poor man’s home,” replied the pot, speeding 
down the road and leaving the men behind, dis- 
mayed and dumfounded. 

The poor people were delighted when they re- 
ceived wheat enough to feed them for several 
years. | 

On the third morning the pot again skipped up 
the road. It was a beautiful day. The sun shone 
so bright and pleasant that the rich man had spread 
his money on a table near the open window to pre- 


vent his gold from becoming mouldy. All at once 
167 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


the pot stood on the table before him. He began 
to count his money over, as wealthy men sometimes 
like to do, and although he could not imagine where 
this black pot had come from, he thought it would 
be a good piace to keep his money in the future. 
So he. threw in one handful after another until it 
held all. At the saine moment the pot made a 
jump from the table to the window-sill. “ Wait !” 
shouted he. ‘Where do you go with all my money ?” 
“To the poor man’s home,” returned the pot, skip- 
p.ng down the road until the money danced within 
it. In the middle of the floor in the poor man’s hut 
it stopped, making its owners cry out in rapture 
over the unexpected treasure. “Clean and wash 
me,” said the pot, “and put me aside.” 

Next morning it again announced that it was 
ready to skip. 

‘How far do you skip ?” asked they. 

“To the rich man’s house!” So it ran up the 
road again, never stopping until it had reached the 
wealthy people’s kitchen. The man happened to 
be there himself this time, and as soon as he saw it 
he cried: “There is the pot which carried away 
our pudding, our wheat, and all our money! I 
* shall make it return what it stole!” He flung aim- 
self upon it, but found that he was unable to get off 
again. “I skip, I skip!” shouted the pot. “Skip 
to the north pole, if you wish!” yelled the man, 
furiously, trying in vain to free himself. The three 


short legs at once moved on, carrying him rapidly 
168 


THE WONDERFUL POT 


down the road. The poor people saw it pass their 
door; but it never thought of stopping. For all 
that I know, it went straight to the north pole with 
its burden. 

The poor people became wealthy, and often 
thought of the wonderful pot with the three short 
legs which skipped so cheerfully for their good. It 
was gone, however, and they have never seen it 
suice it carried the rich man towards the north 
pore. 


MONEY WILL BUY EVERYTHING 


JHERE was once a soldier who stond sen- 
try at a great man’s house. As he grew 
tired from standing there alone, ana 
wished to occupy himself in some way, 
he secured a piece of chaik and began to write 
on the house-wall. Whatever came into his mind 
he wrote down without giving much thought to 
it: there was no one to talk with, and writing 
was better than nothing. The by- passers read 
the words occasionally, but also without think- 
_ ing much about them. One day the soldier wrote 
upon the wall: “ Money will buy everything.” 
Many saw and read it; some smiled and some 
frowned. At length an officer stopped in front 
of the wall. “Who wrote that?” asked he. The 
soldier answered that the writing was his work. 
“We shall see,” observed the officer, “if you are 
able to prove your words!” Now he told all his 
friends of the soldier’s act, and soon every one 
was talking about the words which he had written 
on the wall. At length it reached the king’s ear; 


he put on his crown, gathered his purple cloak 
170 








THE WRITING ON THE WALL 





MONEY WILL BUY EVERYTHING 


around him, and set out to see it with his own 
eyes. 

“How dare you,” said he to the soldier, “ write 
this when you cannot prove it?” “ Money w// buy 
everything,” replied the soldier. 

The king became excited, and said again: “You 
shall prove what you say, upon my word! Take all 
the money you need from my treasury, and if you 
can prove your words within two years you may 
marry my daughter, but if you cannot you shall 
lose your life. I will lock her up so securely that 
no one can enter her room. If you can manage, 
by means of gold, to open the doors and talk 
with her, I shall believe what you wrote on the 
wall.” 

There the soldier stood, realizing that he was in a 
sad scrape. There was ..othing to do, however, but 
to try his best, for the king had given the order, and 
it was useless to evade it. If he did nothing he 
would be hanged; such was the king’s decree, and 
kings always keep their word. 

The princess was now placed in a firm tower built 
of rocks, and her father told her to stay there un- 
til the two years had passed. There was only one 
small window in the room where she lived, and no 
one but the king possessed the key of the iron-clad 
door behind which she sat. 

Time passed, and the soldier determined to do 
something. He went into the treasury, and took 


all the gold and silver that he was able to carry 
an 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


with him. Then he left the town and walked out 
into the wide world. 

One night he lost his way in a large forest, but 
seeing a light at a distance he walked towards it, 
and reached a small house where an old woman 
lived quite alone. The soldier asked her for a 
night’s lodging, and was allowed to sleep in the 
hay up in the loft. As they fell to talking he told 
the good old woman how, he was situated: that 
within two years he must marry the princess or 
lose his life ; that he had enough money, but unless 
he knew what to do with it his riches were of little 
use to him. 

“TI think I can give you some advice,” said the 
old woman. ‘“ Have a golden stag made, and let it. 
be large enough to. hold yourself. When it is fin- 
ished creep into it, and hire some one to take it 
around and display it.” She told him exactly how 
to proceed. Next morning the soldier bid the kind 
old woman good-bye, and pursued his way. 

In the next town at which he arrived he engaged 
a jeweller to make a golden stag. It was to be large 
enough to hold him, and was to have a door on the 
one side in order that he might goin and out. His 
orders were promptly executed, and the door was 
so ingeniously concealed that no one could detect 
the slightest trace thereof. The soldier was much 
pleased with it, and paid a large sum of money to 
the skilful jeweller, whereupor he hired a man to 


display it, crept through the door, and closed it 
eee 172 


MONEY WILL BUY EVERYTHING 


after him, bidding the man to start for the Royal 
residence. 

The soldier had a great talent for music; he 
possessed a fine voice, and this he made use of the 
best he knew, while the man drew him along from 
one place to another. Every one stopped and lis- 
tened—a golden stag which sang so beautifully they 
had never seen before. At length they passed the 
Royal palace. When the king learned the news of 
the singing stag, he came out to look at it, and was 
much pleased to near that it could sing all the tunes 
which he liked best. He took such a fancy to the 
stag that he wished to buy it; but the man, who 
had received instructions from the soldier, asked 
such a large sum that the king declared the pur- 
chase impossible. 

The princess had seen the stag from her window 
and heard its beautiful voice. When her father 
came into her room she besought him to buy it: 
she had been sitting alone in the dreadful tower 
for over a year, and the stag would help to cheer 
her solitude. The king thought this wish reason- 
able enough, and finally bought the stag, which was 
taken into the tower. The princess was happy, and 
as soon as she wished for a song the stag readily 
complied. | 

‘Towards evening, when the king had left his 
daughter, the soldier opened the door and jumped 
out. The princess was frightened, and began to 
scream at the top of her voice. No one heard her, 

173 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


however, and very soon the young man had ex- 
plained all. He was very hungry, he said, and 
when he had eaten a little he would hide himself 
again. The next day she was to ask the king to re- 
move the stag, and when this was done he would 
come out from his hiding-place and tell her father 
that money had opened her door for him in spite 
of the locks and bolts. 

The king thought, in the mean time, that it would 
Le pleasant to hear one more tune from the won- 
derful stag before retiring for the night. So he en- 
tered the tower, and as he walked on tiptoe in 
order to disturb no one, neither his daughter nor 
the soldier heard his steps. They heard his voice, 
however, when he came in and found how the sol- 
dier had managed to pass the bolted doors. “You 
shall pay for this!” cried he, furiously ; and forget- — 
ting himself entirely, he drew his golden sword, in- 
tending to kill the bold intruder. The soldier said, 
quietly but firmly : “ My dear king! Money opened 
the doors for me in spite of your decrees. Keep 
your word, and give me your daughter’s hand in 
marriage ‘” His majesty was obliged, of course, to 
do this, so the soldier married the princess, and 
needed no more to stand sentry or write on the 
house-wall. 


BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


PN his table in a poorly furnished room 
a little tailor was sitting. He sewed 
busily, while the flies buzzed about the 
window - panes. and the beautiful sun- 
shine gleamed bright and pleasant on the bloom- 
ing elder-bushes and the rosy-red, shining cherries 
outside the house. Under the eaves numerous 
sparrows were twittering cheerily. ! 

The door was opened. and in came our tailor’s 
friend, the blacksmith, dressed in his best coat, and 
with a knotty stick in his hand. “ Do you sit there 
yet?’ asked he. ‘Do you not intend to visit the 
fair, like other good Christians ?” 

“I don’t care to go,” returned the tailor, in his 
faint, shrill voice. 

“How about your wife?” asked the blacksmith, 
again. 

“She went away more than two hours ago,” an- 
swered he. 

“Come, come, that beats all!’ cried his friend. 
“Do you care so little for your clever little wife 
that you let her trudge to the fair alone on such a. 
075 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


day as this, when the roads are filled with vaga- 
bonds and robbers ?” 

“My wife is in good hands,” declared the tailor, 
“for our wealthy neignbor, Mads, promised to take 
care of her, and—” 

“And in the mean time you are forced to prick 
with your needle this whole splendid summer day !” 

“A tailor must attend to his duties,” said the 
shrivelled little fellow, looking helplessly into the 
blacksmith’s large face with the blinking eyes and 
‘the curly beard. ‘When I was a boy I dreamed 
of becoming a great warrior. I was to win a golden 
helmet and ride on a stately steed, followed by a 
hundred brave men. Nothing ever came of it!” 

“Why should you not yet live to see your dream 
realized?” pursued his friend, and nodded smilingly 
at him. 

“I know one thing!” cried the tailor, straighten- 
ing himself and striking his breast. “I possess a 
lion’s courage and the force of a bear. Blood can- 
not frighten me! How often have I pricked my 
fingers with a‘needle without feeling either fear or 
pain! And oh, how I yet dream! Often I slay 
dragons and serpents and other fearful beasts, the 
very names of which would frighten you.” 

“Were I in your place,” answered the blacksmith, 
“T would at once throw these rags aside and jump 
from the table, go into the wide world, seek those 
great monsters you spoke of, and slay them—s/ay 
them !” 

176 








eet ed Pe 
42am tone 


er i 
PETA INe, 








nee RO * 
Lene NANA Ee oer WEN IY 
ADI EI SEES Ss 











‘* A LITTLE TAILOR WAS SITTING” 





9.2 o2 
ee 























BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


“No, no,” replied the little man, “I cannot! At 
present I own not a single penny, and without 
money you can do nothing.” 

“T will aid you,” returned the blacksmith. “Five 
dollars areall that I have, but I will share them with 
you, my friend. Two dollars and fifty cents will 
reach far in a thrifty man’s hand. Come and take 
them !” 

“My wife will feel very lonely,” objected the 
tailor. 

“Your wife! Mads and I will take care of her 
while you are gone,” asserted his friend. 

“Will you, surely?” asked the ambitious young 
man. | 

“T promise you solemnly!” cried the animated 
blacksmith. ‘Think of the day when you return 
with a golden helmet, and followed by a hundred 
great warriors!” | 

“Yes! yes!” shouted the tailor, slapping the table 
with his hand and sweeping the goods he had been 
at work with intoa corner. “ When I strike, I strike 
hard!” He lifted his hand and looked at it. When 
it struck the table seven flies had been killed, and 
their dead bodies stuck to the palm. 

“Seven of them,” said he, looking sternly at his 
friend. “Seven with one blow. Such is the begin- 
ning. What do you think of that?” 

“Remarkable!” answered the blacksmith—“ re- 
markable, indeed! Make a belt and sew on it, with 
red worsted, ‘Seven with one Blow.’ This will 

M 177 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


tell every one what a great man you are, and that. 
is very important.” 

“T will follow your advice,” returned the little 
tailor, ‘‘ for now I am determined !” 

In the afternoon he set out to win all that he had 
dreamed of. A short distance from home he met 
his wife and wealthy Mads, who returned from the 
market, laughing and talking about the fine day 
whicn had been passed so pleasantly. “ Let her be 
glad and happy,” thought the good little tailor, as 
they passed without seeing him; “when I return 
she will be still more delighted.” He walked on, 
the hopeful and trustful little person he was. 

At the fair he met an old invalid soldier who had 
lost both of his arms in war, for which reason he 
had no more use for his weapons. The tailor bought 
his sword. It was rusty and hacked, but one dollar 
was a low price, and he was satisfied. 

He pursued his way, well equipped and kopeful. 
Every one gave him shelter and food when needed, 
for the sake of the words which he had sewed on 
his belt, but when he inquired about dragons and 
serpents they shook their heads ; no such monsters 
were living in this part of the world. At length 
he began to doubt the many descriptions which he 
had read about these beings, and hesitated to be- 
lieve the frightful havoc which they were said t» 
have made. 

Soon he heard, however, that in a country called 


' Franconia there were many of these marvellous 
178 


BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


animals. As soon as one of them had been killed, 
another appeared, and they spared neither kings 
nor emperors. So this was a great country for the 
tailor, who went there without delay. 

One evening he lay down to sleep ina large forest, 
and when he awoke the next morning he found two 
strangers in beautiful clothes staring at him. They 
read the inscription on his belt, and although un- 
acquainted with the language, succeeded in inter- 
preting the meaning of the words. Thinking of 
seven men, and not of seven flies, they approached 
the mighty hero, bowing and scraping, asking him 
to accompany them to the king and be enlisted in 
the Royal body-guard. 

The king received the tailor well. ‘“ My people 
are a natior of heroes,” said he; “we know how to 
value bravery. Soon you will have occasion to 
show your proficiency and your manhood.” 

The tailor replied that he was pleased to hear this, 
and that his greatest desire was to kill dragons and 
serpents. “In that case,” said the king, “ you may 
make a beginning by going into the forest behind 
this palace. Two fearful giants dwell there, and 
none of my heroes are as yet able to slay them. 
They devour the entire crop, and at length they 
will lay the whole country waste. If you can slay 
them I will give you a hundred pieces of gold.” 

The little man’s heart swelled within him, he beat 
his old rusty sword, and declared that even if there 
were seven giants, he would kill them as easily as 

179 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


if they were seven flies. He was conducted to the 
pantry, and received a large parcel containing ten 
whole slices of bread-and-butter. The queen had 
herself prepared them, and there were five with 
collared beef and five with sweet-milk cheese. | 

Thus equipped the tailor departed. "When he 
had walked about in the forest a couple of hours 
without noticing even a trace of the giants, he de- 
termined to open the package and taste the dainty 
bread-and-butter. He had hardly swallowed the 
first bite before the leaves began to rattle, and in 
the next moment two huge men, fearful to look at, 
stood before him. They were so tall that if they 
had been standing on the stone stair in front of 
the tailor’s hut it would have been an easy matter 
for them to look down into the chimneyv-top. Now 
his heart sank within him, and he dropped his bread- 
and-butter. “I wish to God,” thought he, “that I 
had stayed among my needles and rags. Nowlam 
a lost man.” 

So he was, indeed. The one giant seized him by 
the collar, and without even attempting an excuse, 
lifted him up, holding him out at arm’s-length. 

“Let us chop him in a trough and sprinkle him 
with pepper and salt ; he will make a delicious sup- 
per,” said one. 

“He looks too withered and dry,” answered his 
comrade. “We had better hang him up, dry, and 
stretch him. Why, such a shrivelled little creature 


can be better used for making bow-strings!” 
180 


BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


“No; let us eat him,” proposed the other. 

“We will dry him, as I said,” returned his com- 
panion. 

“Will we, indeed ?” replied the first, stealing a 
glance at his friend. “No; as I caught him, I wish 
to determine what to do with him, and I am bext 
upon having him for supper.” 

“But I say he shall he dried,” said the first, again. 

‘“T say he shall not !” cried the other. 

“He shall!” yelled the first, poking his friend in 
the ribs. 

“Do you mean to strike me?” shouted the other, 
furiously, seizing a heavy club. 

“Why not?” roared his companion, in a great 
rage, catching hold of a young tree and brandishing 
it over his head. ? 

Now the battle began. The little tailor was 
dropped and forgotten, while the giants used their 
clubs against each other with such a force that 
every stroke sounded as if one of the largest trees 
were felled to the ground. The great warrior who 
slew seven with one stroke would have run away, 
but became so frightened that he was utterly un- 
able to move; so with closed eyes and shaking 
limbs he awaited the end of the struggle, think- 
ing how foolish it was for him to leave his needle 
and thread for such exploits as killing dragons, ser- 
pents, and giants. 

At length all was still, and the tailor ventured 


to open his eyes. Both giants were lying on the 
181 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


ground. Having knocked the clubs to pieces upon 
each other, they had torn trees from the ground 
and fought with them, until branches and stems 
lay scattered on all sides. 

The little man walked around them a couple of 
times to see if they were really dead. He touched 
them with his foot, and at length he ventured to 
pluck the one by-his long beard. Then he pulled out 
his sword and thrust it into the breast of the dead 
giant. When the other one had received the same 
treatment, the tailor sat down in the shade, wiped 
his forehead, and ate the rest of his bread-and-but- 
ter. He now returned to the palace and told the 
king that he had killed both giants. The entire 
court was greatly surprised, but the king said, “ He 
has deserved the hundred gold pieces, and he shall 
have them.” 

‘We all clearly see,” observed a stout little gen- 
eral, “that a great and heroic spirit can dwell in a 
small body.” 

'They.went into the forest and found the dead 
monsters. “Look,” exclaimed one of the courtiers, 
“how they have torn trees from the ground in the 
fearful struggle!” | 

“Wonderful, wonderful !” cried every one, look- 
ing admiringly at the little tailor, who drew himself 
up and looked proudly around. 

“T should think,” at length remarked one of the 
king’s men, “that this brave man might also slay 


the unicorn which works havoc beyond the river ” 
182 


«. AVMV GHINOOMS FH,, 








BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


“To be sure !” exclaimed the king. “ Do you dare 
to engage ii contest with the unicorn?” continued 
he, turning to the tailor. “I will give you two 
hundred gold pieces if you can manage to kill it !” 

Now the tailor’s dreams again awoke within him, 
and at this moment he did not remember that he 
had not really killed the giants. With sparkling 
eyes he turned to the king, exclaiming : “ Your maj- 
esty, I shall kill the unicorn "” 

The next day he was followed to the river by the 
whole court. The ferryman took him across the 
water, where he soon found himself in a forest, 
dense, wild, and desolate. No sooner was he left 
alone than the thought entered his head to turn 
back and run away from the danger, but in the 
same moment the unicorn burst through the 
bushes and came down upon him with glowing 
eyes, galloping wildly, and with the fearful frontal 
horn pointing to the very place where the tailor 
knew his heart was. There was no time even to 
think, and when the animal had come within four 
inches of him he swooned away and fell to the 
ground motionless. The monster, which came along 
at a furious rate, was, however, unable tostop. Like 
a fierce wind it passed him and ran its horn into 
the trunk of a large oak-tree with such a force that 
it was impossible to draw it back again. The tailor 
suffered no injury whatever. When he awoke from 
his swoon and found himself alive, the monster stood 


near him, kicking up the dust and leaves with its 
183 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


heofs, and howling with pain and fury. He saw 
that his life was yet at stake, for i. the unicorn 
succeeded in getting away no doubt it would again 
turn upon him. So, however hard it went with him, 
he must pull out his hacked sword, which he ran 
into the neck of the unicorn with all his might. 
A stream of green and black blood burst out 
through the wound, while the animal began howl- 
ing like all the swine in the land of Franconia taken 
together. This was again too much for the heroic 
tailor; he fainted, but when he awoke the animal 
lay dead by his side. Without stopping to examine 
it he repaired to the palace with the news of his 
great deed. ‘The whole city rejoiced over it. He 
was led through the streets in triumph, and all the 
church-bells rang for him. A gold chain was placed 
around his neck by the king himself ; two hundred 
shining gold pieces were paid him ; the queen kissed 
his forehead, and all the great and small poets made 
verse in honor of his heroism. 

But our friend had had enough of both fright and 
honor. He wished himself far from Franconia and 
all its giants and unicorns. When he went to bed 
in the evening he swore that nothing would induce 
him to fight more of these frightful monsters, or to 
dream of great deeds, for he had found that dreams 
were dreams, and sometimes far from reality. 

The next morning he packed his knapsack, stuff- 
ing the belt and money together at the bottom, 


whereupon he went over to bid good-bye to the king 
184 


BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


and the queen. The king did not wish, however, to 
part so soon from the great hero. “There is one 
more deed which you must accomplish before leav- 
ing us,” he said. The tailor begged to be excused, 
but the king of Franconia possessed one remarka- 
ble quality : when he had taken something into his 
head he was bent upon kaving his will in spite of 
everything. 

“What does your majesty ask me to do?” at 
length asked the tailor. 

“T desire to have you kill a wild boar which 
haunts the woodlands on the borders of my do- 
main,” said the king. “If you succeed in killing this 
monster, three hundred gold pieces will be yours, 
and I promise to give you a duke’s rank.” 

When the little man heard of the borders of the 
land he felt relieved, and thought: “If I can only 
manage to cross the frontiers, I care little about 
the boar, the money, and the duke’s title, but will 
return home as fast as possible.” He answered, 
however: “ Your majesty’s wish shall be fulfilled ; 
I will take the boar’s life.” 

But his face lengthened a great deal when the 
king told him that one hundred brave knights were 
ready to follow him to the place, and that he him- 
self intended to go also. “I am not the least 
afraid,’ concluded he, “when I am near your 
strong arm !” 

Although the tailor did not at all enjoy the 


thought of having the king and the knights watch 
: 185 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


the fight between him and the boar, he made no 
objection, and so they started on their journey. 
The road was covered in many places with frag- 
ments of arms and legs from the poor victims of 
the raging beast. 

“Your majesty,” at length said one of the 
knights, “must not be exposed to the danger of 
meeting the boar. I propose that we stop here, 
and let this brave man face the monster alone. 
He will easily kill it.” 

“T agree with this friend of mine,’ observed the 
tailor at once. 

The king assented, bidding his men to halt, while 
the hero pursued his way alone. So long as he 
could yet be seen by the king and his men he 
stepped briskly forward; but as soon as the trees 
concealed him from their view he uncovered his 
feet and walked along cautiously. Having thus 
pursued his way for a couple of hours, and thinking 
himself already out of danger, he noticed a little 
chapel among the trees, and thought that here he 
- might pass the night undisturbed, when at once a 
fearful creaking was heard, and the boar came rush- 
ing against him as rapidly as the wind. It was im- 
mensely large, with a pair of gleaming, wicked eye, 
and tusks of enormous length and size. 

With a scream of terror the tailor made for the 
chapel, reached it, and jumped from one pew to an- 
other, the boar following him closely. At length 


he felt the animal’s hot and fiery breath on the 
” 186 


BRAVE AGAINST HIS WILL 


back of his neck, when he saw an open window in 
front of him. Gathering all his force in a final 
jump, he skipped through the window and hast- 
ened, as soon as he had reached the ground, back 
to the entrance, the door of which he closed and 
bolted. 

| When he had thus escaped the animal and lock- 
ed it up safely, he returned to the king and the 
knights, who greeted him with merry shouts. 

“The animal was too small and unimportant for 
me to fight,” said he. “I grasped it by the neck 
and threw it into the chapel. Now you may amuse 
yourselves by hunting and killing it. I only desire 
to receive the three hundred gold pieces, and to be 
allowed to return home.” : 

His wish was granted at once, and with many 
thanks and blessings the King of Franconia parted 
with the great hero. 

Tne tailor reached his native village safe and 
sound. One evening he was standing outside of 
his house, thinking how glad his wife would be to 
see him again, when he heard her voice within, 
crying for mercy, while a gruff answer followed, 
and a sound as if some one was beating her. The 
tailor’s heroism at once awoke; he pushed the door 
open, seized his sword, and rushed into the room, 
where he found Mads, his wealthy neighbor, stand- 
ing before the little woman, threatening to beat her 
with a thick cane. “ He will never return home to 


you!” shouted Mads. “I will beat you until you 
187 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


give up every thought of him and consent to marry 
me.” 

_ “Ves, he will!” cried the little tailor; “and here 
he is,a great and honored man! With this sword | 
have killed two giants, a unicorn, and a wild boar, 
and six hundred gold pieces were my reward.” He 
looked fiercely at Mads, and continued: “I ought 
to kill you for beating my wife, you wretch; but I 
feel too great for such trifling deeds. Out with 
you!” shouted he, pulling forth the rusty sword and 
pointing to the open door. “Out with you! Do 
you hear ?” : 

Mads retreated through the door in great haste, 
but the tailor and his little wife clasped each other 
in their arms He told her how he had accom- 
plished these great deeds, but that he was tired of 
leading such a hard life as a hero must necessarily 
lead. Therefore he had returned home. 

The little tailor became a wealthy man; he had 
his own carriage and horses, and henceforth he - 
sewed only tur his own pleasure. The blacksmith, 
his devoted friend, received a liberal share of these 


riches which were obtained by manful deeds, and so 
well deserved. 


THE JUTLANDER AND HIS STOCKINGS 


WELL-DRESSED Jutlander once took 
a drop too much, and consequently lost 
command of his legs, landing at full 
length in the middle of the high-road, 
where he fell asleep. While he was lying in this 
state another wayfarer passed him. When he ob- 
served the Jutlander’s fine stockings and compared 
them with his own, which were old and worn, he 
saw his chance to draw the good stockings off the 
Jutlander’s feet and to replace them with his own. 
Upon doing this, he walked on. 

When the Jutlander had slept until he was some- 
what more sober, a man came driving along, shout- 
ing: “Keep your legs by yourself or I shall run 
over them!” The Jutlander awoke, lifted his head, 
and looked at the legs; but when he noticed a pair 
of gray, ragged stockings, and remembered that 
his own were pretty, white, and brand-new, he lay 
quietly down again, answering: “ Drive on! These 
are not my legs!” 





THE TRIAL 


\WENCE upon a time there lived a king in 
) a country far away from ours. He 
{| had three sons, any of whom he could 
select as his successor. As he was a 
very old man, all his counsellors and friends among 
the noblemen besought him to determine which of 
the three princes he would choose. 

The king promised to make the decision in a 
month’s time, and at the end of the first week he 
requested his oldest son to be ready to ride out 
with him the following morning at a certain early 
hour. 

Early in the morning, yet later than they had 
agreed, the prince appeared in the king’s rooms. 
His father said that he desired to dress, and asked 
the young man to fetch his garments. The prince 
turned to a valet, and bid him bring them. The 
valet inquired, however, which ones he should 
bring, whereupon the young man repeated the 
question to the king. He replied, “My overcoat.” 
“Which one?” then asked the valet. So the king 
was obliged to make yet another explanation about 

1Q0 





adVHO JHL YOU AGVW AOTVI AHL,, 


6 





THE TRIAL 


this matter ; and thus they went on, until at length 
ne was dressed to his satisfaction. 

He now told his son to saddle his horse and 
bring it forward. The young man willingly com- 
plied, ordering the Royal groom to make his father’s 
horse ready for a ride. “ Which one of them?” in- 
quired the groom, and the prince was again obliged 
to seek information from the king. Thus it went 
on, until at length the horse was standing in front 
of the door ready for the king to mount. Now the 
king declared that he could not go, and asked the 
prince to do so, and to notice carefully all that he . 
saw on his way, in order that he might be prepared 
on his return to relate all that was important and 
noteworthy. 

So the prince mounted, and rode, accompanied 
by all the knights and noblemen, through the city. 
They formed a stately parade, which was headed 
by a choice corps of kettle-drummers, trumpeters, 
and flautists. When they returned to the palace, the 
king asked his son what he had seen and how he had 
liked it. ‘“ Well enough,” replied the young man, 
“but the kettle-drummers made too much noise !” 

At the end of another week the king called his 
second-oldest son, and repeated to him the same 
instructions as were given in the case of his brother. 
This young man acted exactly like the other prince. 

A few days later the king bid his youngest son 
appear before him the following morning by day- 


break. He came in due time, and finding his father 
Igt 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


yet sleeping, waited for him to awake. When this 
took place he entered the sleeping - room, bowed 
reverently to the monarch, and received orders to 
fetch his clothes. He inquired very carefully as to 
the king’s wishes, allowed no one but himself to 
bring the articles, and assisted him in putting them 
on, declaring that no one but he himself should 
help his father. At length the king was dressed to 
his satisfaction, whereupon he requested the young 
man to order the horse ready for a ride. Having 
inquired about his father’s wishes regarding the 
saddle, bridle, spurs, sword, and the rest of the 
equipment, he went into the stable and arranged it 
all according to the directions which he had re- 
ceived. When all was ready the king had deter- 
mined, however, to remain at home, but asked the 
prince to ride out into the city and give careful at- 
tention to all that he heard and saw. 

Mounting the horse, the prince first proceeded to 
the centre of the city, where he inspected the Royal 
treasury and the churches. Then he proceeded to 
examine the fortifications around the city, mustered 
the army, held exercises with the soldiers, and took 
a general view of the condition of things. 

Towards evening he returned home, and when 
the king asked him to relate what he had seen, he 
hesitated, saying that he was afraid of arousing his 
anger. But when the king bid him speak freely, 
the prince stated that although he (the king) was 


a skilful man and an able ruler, he did not seem as 


THE TRIAL 


clever as he might be, otherwise he would have 
conquered the whole world long ago. His army 
was so large and well equipped that this would be 
an easy matter for him! 

This reproach pleased the king so much that on 
the appointed day when the council was to listen to 
_ his decision in the matter of the succession, he an- 
nounced that his youngest son would be best fitted 
for governing the land. Although his two older 
sons were good and able young men in their way, 
he would choose neither of them, as they had both 
fallen short of his expectations. 


THE PRINCESS WHO SAID :— 


NCE on a time there was a king who ad- 
vertised in the papers that if any one 
proved able to make his daughter say, 
“That is a lie!” he would be at liberty 
to marry her. 

Although this sounds strange, it is as true as all 
the other stories I have told. It might be objected 
that kings do not advertise in the papers, but I 
who know so many of them say that such is, indeed, 
often the case, and there is no reason to doubt my 
words. Newspapers receive advertisements from 
any one who can pay for them, from the king 
and downward, or from the beggar and upward; 
and the king of whom we are now speaking paid 
a great sum, moreover, for having his law — 
kings’ words are always law—inserted in the pa- 
pers. 

It might also be objected that a princess would 
not use such language as I mentioned. 

They might! They do, indeed, sometimes! I 
have heard many princesses say words much worse 
than these, and yet they were fine girls, whom all 
194 





THE PRINCESS WHO SAID :— 


liked. It matters little what you say, but it mat- 
ters a great deal what you are! 

So this princess, who was as brave and good as 
any girl living, was to be married to the man who 
could make her say the words: “That is a lie!” 

There were many who thought it would be an 
easy matter to tell a lie to the princess, for the 
world always has more of this sort of thing than 
is needed. But she was so sweet and good, and 
trusted people so well, that it was a very difficult 
matter to tell her anything that she did not believe 
at all. One after another the suitors came with 
great hopes and went away disappointed. 

In a-little house near the borders of the same 
land there lived a man whose only son was known 
far and wide on account of his great foolishness. 
When this young man heard the news of the king’s 
announcement, he put on his wooden shoes and his 
cap, said good-bye to his parents, and went straight 
to the palace, where he found the princess. When 
she learned his errand she proposed their taking a 
walk together, whereupon they strolled into the 
court- yard and through the gardens. Here the 
boy—Claus was his name—stopped and said: 

“What immense cabbage you have here !” 

“Tt might be smaller,” returned the princess. 

_ “Well,” resumed Claus, “after all, it is nothing 

to my father’s cabbage. Once we were building 

a new barn, and sixteen carpenters were working 

on the building ; a shower came up, and all sixteen 
195 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


men took shelter under one of the leaves. After 
a while one of them thrust his knife through it, to 
see if the rain was over; but so much water had 
been collected on the surface that it poured down 
immediately in such quantities that every carpen- 
ter was drowned.” 

“That cabbage must have been large, indeed!’ 
remarked the princess. 

The young man was, however, not so easily dis- 
posed of. “You have a good-sized barn,” remarked 
he, “and well built, too.” 

“Yes,” replied the princess, “ but my father is the 
king, you know, and so it could not be smaller.” 

“True enough,” continued Claus, “but our barn 
is so immense that while a cow walks through it 
from one end to the other she may become old and 
worn out.” 

“ A large barn, indeed !” observed the young lady. 

Claus appeared unaffected. “Your sheep,’ he 
pursued, “seem to be large and well kept, but my 
father’s sheep are larger yet. Their tails are so 
heavy that we are obliged to tie them to big wag- 
ons, and when we want some meat for a soup, all 
that we need is to go and cut off a piece of one of 
these tails. Then we have enough for several hun- 
_ dred persons. When they are sheared, we hire six- 
teen wood-cutters to cut off the wool with their axes. 
Each animal keeps them working for eight days.” 


“ Fine sheep they must be, I am sure!” remarked 
the princess. 


196 


THE PRINCESS WHO SAID :— 


But Claus could not think of giving up yet. 
“Your chickens are very good-looking, too,” said 
he; “but ours are still better. Their feathers are 
so long andstiff that they can be used for ships’ masts, 
and their eggs are so large that when we saw them 
through in the middle we have two good boats. 
The hens lay so many eggs that we send away ten 
wagon-loads of them every day. My father loads 
them, and I drive to town with them. Some days 
ago we were a little careless, for our load became so 
high that before I realized anything I was stand- 
ing at the moon. While I looked around, the load 
was upset, and there I stood, unable to return. I 
found some cobweb, however, fastened one end to a 
tree, and lowered myself downward. The cobweb 
did not reach far enough, and I was obliged to 
jump, which I did. I landed in a church, where the 
congregation was just taking up a collection for the 
poor. Your father was there; he sat in the middle 
of the floor, with an old nightcap on his head, and 
it was drawn down over hisears. His pockets were 
filled with silver and gold, but he was so covetous 
that when his turn came he gave only two paltry 
copper pennies to the poor. His nose was—’”’ 
“That is a lie, if you wish to know it!” inter- 
rupted the princess, turning scarlet with anger. 
“My father never wears a nightcap in the church, 
and he is not covetous !” : 
“Quite possible,” replied the young man, “ but 
that does not matter, for I have made you utter 
197 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


what you never said before, and so you are mine 
and I am yours!” : 

The princess could not deny it, and they were 
married ; but since that time she has never caught 
Claus telling lies. Therefore they live happily 
together. 


THE OBSTINATE SHOEMAKER 


SNCE upcen a time there was a shoemaker 
who doted on pancakes. One day he 
asked his wife to bake him some for 
dinner. She replied that she was will- 
ing enough, but there was no pan in the house, 
and if he wished for pancakes, he had better go 
and borrow one from the neighbor. He complied, 
and at. dinner he ate as rapidly as his wife could 
bake. When they had finished their meal, the shoe- 
maker told his wife to carry the pan back to its 
owner. She refused, however, and declared that 
she did not like to carry back borrowed articles. 
As he insisted, they nearly came to blows, but. 
finally they agreed to go to work, and the one who 
spoke first should return the pan tv its owner. 

The shoemaker seated himself on his platform, 
sewing and handling his shoes and his leather. His 
wife took her seat by her spinning-wheel, and soon 
they were working as if life depended upon their 
handiness. Neither uttered a sound. 

In a short time a-squire who lived in the neigh- . 
borhood, and who had given a pair of shoes to 
the shoemaker to repair, passed the house, bid his 
199 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


coachman stop, and sent his servant in, asking him 
to see whether his shoes were finished. 

The servant walked in, greeted, and delivered his 
errand. | 

“Whew, whe-ew, whe-e-e-e-e-e-ew '” whistled the 
shoemaker, who sat on his three-legged chair, bat- 
tling with the air, and sewing diligently. As the 
servant could not draw a single word from him 
by way of answer, he turned to the woman, whose 
spinning-wheel went so rapidly that sparks flew 
from it. ‘“ How is it,’ asked he. “that your husband 
does not answer when I talk to him?” “ Tralala- 
lide-lide-raderade. lidelidelidelidelide ralala!” sang 
the woman at the top of her voice, spinning with 
all her might and looking straight into his face. 
The servant saw that there was nothing for him to 
do but return to his master in the carriage. The 
two people must have lost their senses ! 

When he reached the carriage, the squire asked 
him if the shoes were finished. 

“T don’t know,” replied he; “the shoemaker and 
his wife must have lost their senses. The man 
whistles and the woman sings, and those are all the 
sounds they utter. They would not say as much as 
one plain word.” 

The squire alighted to see what had happened to 
the persons within. “If they pretend to make fun 
of their customers, I shall teach them manners,” 
said he to himself. “Here they are, and here I 


come.” So he opened the door and walked in. 
: 200 


THE OBSTINATE SHOEMAKER 


The shoemaker whistled with all his might as 
soon as the squire opened his mouth to speak. The 
woman sang and shouted with all her might; but 
neither of them seemed to notice his question as to 
the shoes. At length he became vexed, seized his 
riding-whip, and lifted it over the woman’s shoul- 
ders. The shoemaker stole a glance at them, but 
said nothing. 

A minute later the whip was dancing lustily 
across the shoulder - blades of the woman, who at 
once struck up a new tune, but less merry than be- 
fore. But this was too much for the shoemaker. 
He jumped from his seat, rushea at the squire, and 
bid him stop. 

‘“‘ Ah,” exclaimed the squire, “ you are not mute. 
I am pleased to know that your voice is in as good 
working arder as your fingers seem to be.” 

“You spoke first,” cried the woman to her hus- 
band, “and you must-carry the pan back to our 
neighbor !” 

Now they told the squire of their quarrel and 
agreement, and it greatly amused him when he 
learned that he had settled the dispute. I do not 
know whether or not his shoes were finished; but 
that cuts no figure. I saw, however, the shoemaker 
when he slouched through the back yard with the 
pan carefully concealed under his coat. It served 
him right that his wife won the wager. What do 
you think? 


THE MERCHANT 


aVJRNCE upon a time there was a wealthy 
merchant. He lived in a beautiful, 
spacious stone building, in a large 
square, directly opposite a cathedral. 
The front was adorned with monuments of great 
value. <A high staircase, which led from the street 
to the entrance, was furnished with a magnificent 
iron railing of excellent workmanship, with gilded 
balls and ornaments. The owner of this exquisite 
mansion was immensely rich. He imported in his 
own ships, from countries far away, choice fruit and 
wine, ivory, and fragrant spices. The floor in his 
large hall consisted of gold coin placed on edge, 
and when he invited his friends to pass an evening 
at his home, all the dishes were served on gold 
plates. Every cup and plate, every knife and fork 
in his house was made of pure gold. There seemed 
to be no end to his wealth. 

At length the merchant died, leaving his whole 
property to his only son, the handsomest young man 
in the whole town, of excellent character, and al- 


ways contented and glad. He had a smile and a 
202 





b 
i, 
© 
4 
Ay) 


THE MERCHANT 


pleasant word for every one, so in his short life he 
had found more friends than the old merchant had 
ever had, in spite of his seventy years. When the 
young man succeeded his father as master of the 
magnificent house, a great many of his friends took 
up their abode with him. They ate at his table, 
drank of his wine, and stayed with him days and 
nights, praising his great kindness and generosity, 
his open hand, and his open heart. Whenever they 
were in need of money and mentioned it to him, he 
pointed to an old chest in a corner, saying, “ Take 
what you need, and return it when you can.” At 
length his friends made themselves so much at home 
that they found their way into the chest without 
asking permission, so in a little while the old book- 
keeper, who had served the house for nearly forty 
years, told his young master that all the money was 
gone. 

“Well, the chest must be filled again,” said the 
young man, carelessly. “There is the floor in the 
great hall! Break it up, and fill the chest. We 
can have a marble floor laid in its place.” 

His orders were obeyed, and there seemed to be 
money enough to fill the chest for all time to come. 
Every one thought that the marble floor looked 
much handsomer than the golden one; besides, it 
was not as expensive, and the friends did not know 
how to praise enough the wisdom and foresight 
of their friend. A great many poor persons who 


heard of his generosity came and asked to be helped 
203 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


from time to time, and their wishes were at once 
granted. 

The young merchant was to be married to a very 
beautiful young lady, the daughter of a wise coun- 
sellor. When the time came for their wedding the 
groom wished to give his bride a golden carriage 
and six milk-white horses ; but the old book-keeper 
shook his head, and said that they could already see 
the bottom of the chest, and there were no more 
floors from which it could be again filled. On hear- 
ing this the young man called his friends together, 
and said to them that as he was in need of money 
he was obliged to ask them help him. Now the 
time had come when he needed some of the money 
which they had borrowed from him at different 
times. None of them was willing to comply, how- 
ever: had he loaned them money, he had also told 
them that they might pay him whenever they could 
spareit. He had lived like a fool; he had been very 
reckless; he never cut his coat according to his 
cloth. To give money to the poor was the same as 
robbing one’s friends! Their friendship was at an 
end, and they would be ashamed even to be seen 
with him in the streets hereafter. 

Disappointed and angry with these men for whom 
he had done so much, the young merchant went to 
the home of his betrothed, thinking that she might 
at least give him some consolation. His friends had 
already been there, however, and talked to the girl’s 


parents in such a manner that the young man was 
204 








“NONE OF THEM WAS WILLING TO COMPLY ” 





THE MERCHANT 


not allowed even to see her. She was locked up in 
a room, where she sat moping and nearly crying her 
eyes out. It went no better with the young man at 
other places: all those to whom he turned for help 
shook their heads or abused him like a pick-pocket, 
but no one raised a finger to help him. 

At length he returned home, utterly depressed 
and despondent; but the old book-keeper told him to 
pick up courage. Some of their customers abroad 
owed them large sums of money. “J have saved a 
little from time to time,” said he; “this will enable 
me to keep up the business until we can be helped. 
Here is a list of those whom we may expect to pay 
their debts. I advise you to go and see them. 
_ There is money enough here to pay your fare.” 

The merchant embraced the true old man, and 
thanked him for-his great faithfulness and devotion. 
Having received much good advice from his old 
friend, he set out on his journey. 

It seemed, however, that misfortune had deter- 
mined to follow him, for all who could pay their 
debts refused to do so, while the rest were willing 
enough, but had no money. At length the young 
man had nothing to do but return home. 

One day, towards evening, he reached an inn. A 
storm had overtaken him, and an icy-cold drizzle 
made him shiver from head to foot. He had been 
obliged to sell his horse and discharge his servant, 
and a few pennies were all that he had left in his 


purse, although home was still faraway. Tired and 
205 , 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


famished, he knocked at the door, and his voice was 
neither cheerful nor courageous when he asked for 
food and shelter. 

The stout host with his shining face looked at 
the young traveller’s well-worn dress and his faded 
hat, whereupon he said, gruffly and unkindly: “All 
the rooms are occupied, and all that we can give 
you is a place at the supper-table if you can pay 
for it. Beggars and landlopers we have no use for 
here. 

The young merchant asked if he could not be al- 
lowed to sleep in the hay-loft. It was a stormy 
evening, and he was tired out. 

“No,” replied his host; “people who have no 
money are not my people. I don’t care what be- 
comes of them.” 

“Why can’t you,” said one of the guests, who 
was sitting in a corner with several others before 
a steaming bowl of punch, “let this young man 
sleep in the old ruin across the way ?” 

“In the ruin !” repeated the host, grinning slyly. 
“Why not? That will be a splendid place to rest,” 
continued he, turning to the young man, “if you 
are not afraid of ghosts.” : 

The merchant’s pride awoke. “I am afraid of 
no person, living or dead,” said he, looking straight 
at the landlord’s cunning features. 

“Come along, then,” exclaimed the man, “and I 
will show you the place.’”’ He led the way out of 


the inn and up an avenue of old chestnut-trees intu 
206 


THE MERCHANT 


a dejected ruin, where time had left only a few 
rooms free from destruction. Into one of these 
they went. It was a large, gloomy room, with a 
few pieces of furniture : an old bed, with stiff, faded 
curtains, a solid oak table, two easy-chairs, and an 
old iron-clad chest. 

Soon a fire was made in the half-crumbled fire- 
place, whereupon the landlord bid the young man 
good-night, promising to send him some supper. 
In a little while two servant-girls appeared with 
lighted candles, which were placed on the table, and 
a basket, from which they produced a piece of ham, 
bread-and-butter, and a chicken. Upon this the 
girls returned to the inn, while the young man hung 
up his wet mantle near the fireplace and sat down 
to satisfy his hunger. As soon as he had eaten, he 
went to bed and slept soundly. 

In a few hours he awoke. Everything was quiet; 
the fire burned slowly, and no sound was heard. 
Glancing towards the window to see if it was night 
or morning, the merchant caught sight of the tall, 
stout figure of a man standing*in front of the table. 
He wore a black suit, pointed shoes, and over his 
shoulders was hanging a red mautle, held together 
in front by an old-fashioned silver buckle. 

The young man felt his blood run cold, and his 
hair began to stand on end; but in the next minute 
he was possessed by some of his old courage, which 
had been strengthened by the warm room and the 


good supper. He sat up in bed, glancing at the 
207 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


stern features of his unknown visitor, until the lat- 
ter approached one of the old-fashioned, high-backed 
easy-chairs, and pointed to its seat with an imperi- 
ous gesture. As the occupant of the bed made no 
effort to move, the ghost again pointed to the chair, 
while his features became threatening. The mer- 
chant, who had now entirely governed his fears, 
threw the pillows aside and jumped into the room, 
where he walked up to the chairand seated himself. 

The ghost immediately opened his mantle and 
produced a glass filled with white foam, which he 
placed on the table, laying a shining razor beside it. 
The young man in the chair now began to shiver 
all over his body, and thought that his last moments 
had come. He closed his eyes and remained sitting 
immovable, when suddenly he felt something moist 
and cold on his face and head. He now realized 
that the ghost was not intending to kill him, but 
only to shave his head and chin. So it was; in a 
little while his head was as even and shining as an 
ivory ball. The man laid down his razor. on the 
table, looked imploringly at the merchant, and 
passed his fingers across his own head and chin. 
Our friend though. this quite amusing. No doubt 
the ghost wished to be shaved also, and a few min- 
utes later the operation was performed. Then the 
ghost onened his mouth for the first time, and said: 
“Thanks, my young friend! You have saved me, 
and now I can sleep peacefully.” 


“To say the truth,” replied the merchant, “I have 
208 


THE MERCHANT 


the same desire. You awoke me at an untimely 
hour! But why could you not rest peacefully be- 
fore ?” 

“T lived a foolish, heedless life,” replied the ghost. 
“T had enough of gold and silver, all that I wished 
for, and even more, but I squandered my wealth on 
those whom I called my friends, and they helped me 
faithfully to spend it, until one day I suddenly died, 
When I arrived at the gate of heaven, Saint Peter 
told me that I was doomed to walk about at night 
until I found some one who would permit me to 
shave him, and who would do me the same ser- 
vice.” : 

“When you are wealthy,’ observed the young 


man, “ you can always count on a great number of - 


friends. I had many until I lost my wealth.” 

“Yes,” replied the ghost, “I know them all.” 

“You know them?” cried the merchant, startled 
by this intelligence. 

“Yes; but ask no questions. Put on your clothes 
and follow me!” 

The young man complied, whereupon the ghost 
seized one of the candlesticks and conducted him 
into the cellar, where they stopped before a very 
old iron chest. “ This,” said the owner of the red 


mantle, “is yours. Until I was dead I did not know: 


that it existed, but if I had found it before, no 
doubt its contents would have vanished with the 
rest of my wealth. This chest is filled with gold 


coin. When you leave this dismal ruin, which was 
9 : * 209 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


once a beautiful mansion, take it away with you, 
and use the money with care and caution.” 

When they returned to the room above, the mer- 
chant said: “I do not understand why you were 
doomed to such work as shaving people.” 

“Do you not understand,” replied the ghost, 
“that I had been shaved by all my friends, and that 
I was now obliged to do the same? That was my 
penalty for living a life without aim and goal; but 
now I am free.” 3 

The young man mused for a moment, and said: 
“But was the money not all your own? Did you 
not have aright to use it as you pleased?” 

The ghost answered, gravely: “ No, it was not. I 
held it in trust, as every wealthy man does. The 
day will come when we shall account for all that we 
have said and done, and for the manner in which we 
spent the money which God intrusted to our care !” 

Every word fell heavily upon the mind of the 
young man. He plunged into a deep revery, from 
which he did not awake until the daylight had found 
its way through the green, narrow windows. Lift- 
ing nis head, he noticed that the landlord stood in 
the open door, gazing at him with a wicked expres- 
sion of joy in his small, deep set eyes. 

“T see that the man with the red mantle has paid 
you a visit,” said he, blinking maliciously at his guest. 

“Yes,” replied the merchant, “and he proved to 
be an excellent man. We talked a great deal of 


people whom we both know, and of you, too.” 
210 








‘¢ THE GHOST CONDUCTED HIM INTO THE CELLAR” 











THE MERCHANT 


“Of me?” cried the landlord. 

“Ves. The ghost promised to visit you in a few 
days and shave your head and chin. He said that 
he had kept his eye on you for a great length of 
time.” | 

“Gracious!’’shouted he. “ How can I escape him? 
I would die of fear if I ever awoke and found him 
in my room.” 

“{ shali tell him to-night,” answered the young 
man, “that you would prefer not to be shaved as I 
was. But in return you must keep me here for a 
month, and when I am ready to return home I wish 
to borrow your horses and carriage.” 

The landlord promised this, and implored him to 
do all that was in his power to prevent his being 
shaved by the terrible ghost, of which he had heard 
so many fearful tales. 

In the course of the next four weeks the young 
merchant’s hair had again grown into its -usual 
length, so he left the ruin in the landlord’s carriage, 
and returned home with the chest, which was found 
to contain an immense sum of money. The old 
book-keeper initiated him into the duties of the 
business, which grew rapidly, and brought him back 
his old wealth in the course of a short time. 

As soon as it was known that the merchant had 
returned home with immense riches, his friends 
again presented themselves at his door. The young 
man hired, however, a couple of stout stone-cut- 


ters, and as soon as the friends appeared they were 
211 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


thrown into the street more rapidly than they could 
realize, and never dared to call a second time. 

But the young man hastened to the house of his 
sweetheart, and told her parents all that had hap- 
pened. The girl had remained faithful to him, and 
there was now no objection to their marriage. 
There was no golden carriage; but they were con- 
tented with less. 

This is the story of the merchant who learned to 
be faithful to his trust. 


a ee ee 


THE CUNNING MAN IN HILLTOWN 


42 NCE upon a time there were two villages 
> lying a few miles from each other, in 
a certain part of the country. Their 
names were Plaintown and Hilltown. 

In our day the people of Plaintown are consid- 
ered about as clever as the rest of their countrymen, 
but in olden times they were different. Their fer- 
tile soil and abundance of crops, their fragrant hop- 
gardens and extensive farms, filled their chests and 
drawers with gold and silver. Of hills and woods 
they had no idea, and any one knows that he who 
has never needed to climb a hill or remove the 
trees which stand in his way is liable to become 
idle and lazy, and to be less efficient than others 
who learn to face and overthrow the difficulties 
which are in their way. 7 

Hilltown had hills and woods. The soil was ot 
very rich, and produced only moderate crops, so 
those who cultivated it were forced to work hard 
for the necessities of life. But they learned more 
by working so hard than their friends in Plaintown 
who lived at ease. 





213 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


In Hilltown there was a man called Eric. One 
day he had the good fortune to catch a fox which 
had long disturbed the peace in his poultry-yard. 
He determined not to kill the animal, but tied a 
rope around Reynard’s neck and determined to sell 
him to any one who might buy him. As he went 
along a by-road, a man from Plaintown came driv- 
ing along in great state. His name was Christo- 
pher. When he caught sight cf the fox he stopped 
his horses, shouting: “What sort of creature is 
that, hey? I never saw its like before.” 

Eric from Hilltown stopped and looked at the 
stranger and his two beautiful mares. As soon as 
he found out that the man could have come from 
no other place than Plaintown, he replied: “It isa 
sheep-painter.” : 

“A sheep-painter!” shouted the Plaintowner. 
“What use do you make of him ?” 

“He paints my sheep red,” returned Eric. 

“Ts it possible, indeed ?” said Christopher. 

“The greatest truth you ever heard,” asserted 
the other. “If you let him paint the wool, you 
never need to have it dyed afterwards.” 

“A great deal of money might be saved in that 
ma er,” observed Christopher again. 

‘ Depend upon it, my friend!” said Eric. “He is 
expensive. Yes, yes, he is very expensive, but you 
save the cost of dyeing, you know, in the future. 
This expense comes only once.” 


““ , . . e 
Of course—of course!” rejoined Christopher. 
214 


UMALNiIVd-daaHS V SI LI,,, 


ace 


i 
rat, 


Vi 











THE CUNNING MAN IN HILLTOWN 


“That is true. How—how much will you take for 
him ?” 

“T did not think of selling him,” said Eric, “but I 
will do you a favor if I can, so I v. ll let him go for 
seventy dollars.” 

“That is a great deal,’ remarked the man from 
Plaintown. “Three fine cows might be bought for 
that money.” 

“T know,” answered Eric; “and you have a right 
to choose what will be most useful to you, of 
course.”” So he turned around and began to walk on. 

“Wait—wait a moment!” shouted the rich man. 
“Why can’t we talk about it? I will give you fifty.” 

“Take him, then,” answered Eric, turning back, 
“and you are welcome to him.” 

The bargain was closed, and Reynard changed 
owner. “Just let me tell you,’ explained Eric, 
“how to treat him. When you want him to paint 
some of your sheep, put him into the fold and keep 
the door well closed for two weeks. He finds his 
own food, so you need not disturb him at all until 
he tells you that the work is done.” ; 

When Christopher returned home with his sheep- 
painter, it was determined to put him to work at 
once. He was led into the fold, and the door was 
caréfully closed in order to prevent any one from ~ 
disturbing him. 

In a week Christopher’s wife became curious to 
see how far the work had progressed. She peeped 


through the door and said that she could see a 
215 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


great many red spots. So they concluded that the 
painter was at work, and determined to leave him 
alone another week, that he might finish his task. 

When the twc weeks had passed, the Plainfielder 
and his wife opened the door of the sheepfold and 
walked in. Both sheep - painter and sheep were 
gone. A few bloody hides and bones alone re- 
mained. A hole in the wall showed the way in 
which the painter had escaped. 

“T have been cheated—shamefully deceived !” 
cried Christopher, while his wife began to cry and 
lament over the sheep. “But I will take revenge. 
Such a long, shrivelled rascal! I shall paint him, 
indeed, until he is both red and blue!” He made 
his horses and carriage ready, selected his best 
whip, and set cut to cool his rage upon the cunning 
man in Hilltown who had treated him so shamefully. 

Eric at once guessed his errand when he saw 
Christopher approaching, and running into the 
kitchen, he seized a pot with boiling soup and 
placed it on a stone in the yard. As the boiling 
did not cease at once, the first thing which Christo- 
pher caught sight of when he drove into the yard 
was this pot, which seemed to boil without fire or 
spark, standing on the cold stone. ' He at once for- 
got the sheep-painter and his own thoughts of 
revenge. Such a pot must bea great marvel. Be- 
fore he drove out of the yard again he had bought 
it for fifty dollars. This time he felt sure the 


cunning Hilltown man could not deceive him, for 
216 


THAUVW LYAUD VY Ad LSAW LOd VY HOAS,, 


“ce 





ip 


Wi 
ify 


C 





pac 






~ 





Ait) 


baie ) 
mM iti Sela 


a . 
+f Moe Bat 
pe See 
Spores < 
. ee 
te dl i. 
ee “I 
Cpe ; 
> =) Boe war 
ae 4 oeee Alby 
eee ee tt . 
ese a te ¥8 
. 5 
. en 4 


‘ 
«98 
Pa *. 

















THE CUNNING MAN IN HILLTOWN 


he had seen himself how the pot boiled with all its 
might, without fire, on the cold stone. 

As soon as he was home again he determined to 
try the pot. It was filled with water and placed on 
a stone in the yard, and the whole family stood 
around it, watching to see it boil, and gazing with 
all their might at this wonderful article. 

“You had better tell it to start,” said the woman 
to her husband, after a while. 

‘““You had better begin to boil,” said Christopher 
to the pot. 

They waited one hour, and another, but not even 
the faintest smoke could be seen. 

“Tt is time to start !” shouted Christopher to eres 
pot, but it did not heed him at all, and at length 
they were convinced that they had again been hood- 
winked by the deceitful man in Hilltown. 

Christopher swore that this time his man should 
not escape him. With six other Plainfielders he set 
out to work a fearful revenge upon the sly man in 
Hilltown, who did not seem to possess as much 
honor even as the sheep-painter. 

The seven men arrived at Huilltown, and every 
one saw that they were fearfully excited. When 
they arrived at Eric’s farm, all alighted and entered 
the dwelling-house. 

‘“How do you do?” said Christopher to the cul- 
prit’s wife, who was alone in the room. ‘“ Where is 
your rascal of a husband ?” 


“Eric is in the woods,” returned the woman. 
217 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“The aldermen are holding a meeting, and you 
may go and see him there.” 

“How do we find him ?” inquired one of the men. 

“When you reach the gate which opens from the 
road into the forest, you will see a large elm to the 
right,” replied she. “All that you need do is to 
knock a dozen times on the tree with your large 
clubs, then Eric will come out and talk with you. 
Be sure of that !” 

The seven Plainfielders followed her directions to 
the letter. When they reached the large elm they 
stopped and listened. Quite right; there wasa buzz- 
ing within the tree like at an alderman’s meeting, 
where the wise fathers speak all at once. “Now 
he shall have what he has deserved,” said the seven 
men to one another, fetching the tree some hard 
blows with their clubs. But the wasps within the 
old and rotten trunk took this action much amiss. 
They at once fell upon the seven intruders with 
such good will and such effect that all took to their 
heels, having tried in vain to make front against 
the enemy. 

They returned to the carriage as rapidly as their 
legs would carry them, and drove out of Hilltown 
with swelled noses and pains in all their limbs. 
To render their rout complete, Eric had seated 
himself in a tall tree near a bridge built across a 
small creek, which the men must pass. As soon as 
the defeated Plainfielders arrived there, he began 


to sound an old trumpet with all his might. The 
218 


THE CUNNING MAN IN HILLTOWN 


horses immediately fell into a mad career, throwing 
the seven stout men out of the carriage in the mid- - 
dle of the bridge. They rolled over the edge and 
Sell into the water, which cooled both their swollen 
faces and their rage They returned home richer 
in experience, but determined never to approach 
Hilltown again in all their lives, but to devise bet- 
ter plans for a revenge than those which had been 
so shamefully frustrated by their cunning enemy. 
I do not know how well their plans were carried 
out. 


PRINCESS ROSAMUND 


three wonderful gifts: Whenever she 
A® wept, pearls rolled out from the corners 
' of her eyes; when she smiled, roses 
dropped from her cheeks ; and with every step she 
made barefooted, a gold piece was left in the dust 
under her heels, The king and the whole nation 
rejoiced over these wonders, for the treasury never 
became empty, and whenever there was any need 
of money, the girl was always ready to take a walk 
barefooted through the rooms of the Royal palace. 

On such occasions a number of courtiers always 
followed her with large crystal bowls, gathering up 
the gold pieces left by her footsteps. 

The fame of Princess Rosamund spread far and 
wide, and no sooner had it reached Prince Hermes, 
a son of the king of one of the adjoining countries, 
than he asked his father’s permission to go and win 
her hand. The king consented ; but when every: 
thing was ready for his son’s departure, a war broke 
out, and the young prince was called away by other 


duties. While he fought gallantly against the ene- 
220 











at 


ee 

















Fv00vu 


“1 yegnh 
é 
es 
* fou 


Bo 





* : 
GL ae 
ad | 

Wy i 

Sp g 

% 














ROSES, PEARLS, AND GOLD PIECES 





ia . 
i aoa 
a “eS s 





PRINCESS ROSAMUND 


mies, the queen’s first lady of honor proposed to : 
the Royal couple that the beautiful princess be in- 
vited to visit them, so that the brave prince would, 
on his return from the battle- fields, find her there 
already. 

The king and queen at once determined to carry 
out this plan, so the lady of honor was selected 
as a worthy messenger for the delicate errand of 
proposing a union between the youngest members 
of the two renowned and illustrious families, and 
set out accordingly on her journey. 

The lady of honor was, however, a witch, who 
had planned to deceive the royal family. She had 
a aaughter whom she wished the prince to marry, 
but who was neither good nor pretty. When she 
arrived at her destination she told her errand, and 
showed Princess Rosamund the picture of Prince 
Hermes. The girl declared herself ready to give 
him her hand in marriage if he proved as noble 
and good as the picture seemed to indicate. Her 
parents readily gave their consent, whereupon 
everything was made ready for their daughter’s de- 
parture. Before Rosamund took leave of her home, 
she walked three times around the large court-yard 
barefooted for the benefit of the poor, who were 
permitted to pick up the gold coin that she left be- 
hind her. 

Rosamund and the lady of honor drove in a 
carriage by themselves, followed by an escort of 


stately noblemen and guards. When they had 
221 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


travelled a long distance, the witch made a fearful 
storm gather around them. It became as dark as 
the darkest night around the place; the escort 
was scattered, and the daughter of the evil woman 
emerged, from the depths of a black cloud. She 
and her mother seized Rosamund, who cried tor- 
rents of pearls, and robbed her of her beautiful 
eyes, which they threw into a ditch at one side of 
the road, while the princess was herself pushed out 
into the mud at the other side. Now the daugh- 
ter of the witch seated herself in the carriage with 
her mother, and away they drove to the home of 
Prince Hermes. 

‘The unfortunate princess was in the mean time 
lying in the ditch, bewailing her cruel fate. At 
length two wagoners who passed along the road 
heard her voice, and pulled her out of the disagree- 
_ able place. Her shoes were lost, her stockings were 
torn, and when she walked there was a sound like 
the ring of gold from under her feet. As one of 
the men bent down to find out the reason of this 
sound he noticed the gold pieces. 

The two men at once became mad with joy. They 
forced the princess to walk about all the livelong 
day, the one leading her by her hand while his com- 
rade busied himself with gathering up the money. 
Finally she fainted from sheer exhaustion and pain. 
She was, in fact, more dead than alive, and her feet 
bled from the many sharp stones that had hurt 


them over and over again. The wagoners now 
222 


PRINCESS ROSAMUND 


were afraid that they had killed her, so they left 
her lying in the road and pursued their way as 
rapidly as their horses would run. In a little while 
a gardener happened to pass the place where the 
princess had been left. Being a kind and charitable 
man, he lifted the poor girl into his carriage and 
took her to his home. She was sick a very long 
time, but finally she began to recover and regain 
her health and strength. One day she happened to 
hear the gardener tell his wife of Prince Hermes’s 
and Princess Rosamund’s marriage, the wedding 
having just been celebrated with great pomp and 
splendor. People had assembled from all over tl:e 
country, said the gardener, to catch a glimpse of 
the princess who left gold coin in her footprints and 
shed roses by her smiles. None of these wonders had 
occurred, however ; the princess was not at all what 
had been expected, and no one had proved able to 
make her smile or weep. She was sullen and dis- 
agreeable to all, even to the prince, her husband, 
who did his best to make her happy, but without 
the slightest effect. She beat all her maids with a 
broomstick, so at length no one could be induced 
to serve her. 

The gardener’s wife said: “It seems to me that 
the poor girl whom you found in the road looks so 
gentle and good that she might serve the princess 
and satisfy her. If we could only find a pair of eyes 
for her, it might be worth trying.” 

“There is a woman in town,” answered her hus- 
223 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


band, “who trades in eyes. I will go and see 
whether she has a pair which may serve this girl.” 

The next morning the good man went out with 
a large basket filled with fine apples, which he 
brought to the old woman, asking her for a pair of 
eyes. She sat reading in a large book with big red 
letters, and merely reaching into a tub near her, she 
produced a pair of eyes, handed them to the gar- 
dener, and pointed to the door. 

When the gardener reached home the balls were 
at once placed in the girl’s head. But the effect was 
remarkable: she remained sitting at the same place 
ali the day, and fixed her glance upon a small hole 
in the wall. When this had been going on for eight 
days the gardener brought the eyes back to the 
woman, complaining that they did not at all seem 
to fit the person who desired to use them, and ask- 
ing for another pair in exchange. 

‘““No wonder,” said the woman. ‘“ These are cat’s 
eyes, and the girl has most likely looked at the hole 
in the wall because she expected a mouse to appear. 
Here is another pair—beautiful blue eyes, which I 
found in a ditch a few days ago. Try them.” 

The girl tried them, and found them to be her 
own. Now the gardener followed her to the palace, 
where the princess at once engaged her service. 
Although Rosamund tried her best to please her, 
it was very difficult, and the poor girl suffered much 
from her sullen and whimsical mistress. 


One day she was waiting on her when Piince 
224 


PRINCESS ROSAMUND 


Hermes came into the room. Rosamund was so 
moved by seeing him -that she dropped a silver 
coffee-pot which she was holding in her hands upon 
the white silk carpet. The princess arose furious, 
rushed at her,and began to box her ears. The tears 
started in Rosamund’s eyes, and soon a stream of 
pearls rolled across the floor towards the place where 
Prince Hermes was standing. 

“Pearls!” cried he. “Are your tears pearls?” 

Rosamund wiped her eyes and smiled, but at the 
same moment two beautiful roses fell from her 
cheeks. The prince called his parents, and when 
they had heard of her sufferings he pulled out his 
sword and killed the witch and her daughter After- 
wards he married the right Rosamund, and then 
people were no longer deceived, for she smiled so 
often and so willingly at every one that the whole 
land was happy. I saw her yesterday, and she 
smiled at me too, and one of the roses stands before 
me in a glass of water. 


THE KNAPSACK 


his country faithfully for eight years, 
» and staked his life many times both on 
’ land and water, both in war and in peace. 
At the end of the eight years he was to receive 
wages for his faithful service. But the war had 
caused the king so much expense that at the time 
when the soldier asked for his pay there remained 
only a few copper pennies in the treasury. 

“Now, my friend,” said the king—mark, he called 
the soldier his friend !—“ you see how it is. There 
is nothing in the treasury.” 

“There is a little left, your majesty,” answered the 
soldier, give me three pennies, that is enough!” 

“Take them,” returned the king; “then I have 
five left, and those I will save. We may need them 
some day.” 

“Yes, indeed,” observed the soldier, “and good- 
bye to your majesty.” 

‘“ Good-bye, and take good care of yourself,” cried 
the king; “if I can ever do anything for you, let 
me know of it !” 





226 


He 


a 





*6sQ HE GAVE THF OLD WCUMAN ONE OF HIS PENNIES ” 





THE KNAPSACK 


“Much obliged!” answered the soldier, “and 
farewell.” 

When he had walked on a distance he met an old 
woman who asked him for a penny. “A penny!” 
exclaimed he. “Three pennies are all I have, but 
it makes no difference whether there are three or 
two.” So he gave the old woman one of his pen- 
nies, and walked on. In a little while he met an- 
other old woman who begged fora penny. “ Wheth- 
er I have two or one is all the same,” said he, and 
immediately handed her one. Soon afterwards a 
third woman stopped and asked him for a little 
help. ‘One penny ‘s my whole property,” replied 
the soldier, “ besides an old shirt and a pair of stock- 
ings without heels; but one or none it is all the 
same, so here is the penny. You are welcome to 
keep it.” 

The three old women were, however, one and the 
same, and this one was, moreover, a great and good 
fairy who had only assumed the shape of an old, 
wrinkled woman in order to try the soldiv., whose 
free and generous ways she liked. If his heart was 
as good and brave as she thought, he deserved to 
be rewarded. So she told him all, and added that 
he might make three wishes, which would all be 
fulfilled. | 

The soldier was much surprised, and at first did 
not know what t> wish for. But at length he said, 
“T wish to have and hold the grace and good-will 
of God.” 


227 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“That is a good wish,” replied the fairy, “ and so 
far as I can help you, you shall have it!” 

“T further wish,” continued he, “that my knap- 
sack may never be worn out, and that all I wish to 
be placed in it may remain there until I desire to 
have it out again.” 

“It is all granted you,’ returned the fairy, 
smilingly ; “and now I bid you good-bye in good 
earnest.” So they separated, and the soldier pur- 
sued his way homeward. As he walked along he 
could not help stopping from time to time to think 
how strange it was that he could wish anything into 
his knapsack. 

Towards evening he arrived at a castle, and as he 
was very hungry he went in and asked the cook 
for some supper. “I would gladly give you what 
you ask for,” answered she, “ but the master of this 
castle is so covetous that he locks up the pantry, 
and allows nene or us to eat or take more than he 
gives us.” So the soldier was obliged to walk away 
withour sven a drink of water. He promised him- 
self, however, to remember the covetous squire. 

The next morning he reached a small farm where 
he knew that his sweetheart was living. The build- 
ings looked neglected and decayed, but the soldier 
walked briskly in, and found everything as of old, 
except for the great poverty which was everywhere 
apparent. The farm belonged to the wealthy squire, 
and he was not the man to allow any of his tenants 


to be very comfortable. 
oe 228 


THE KNAPSACK 


“What ails you?” asked the soldier, seeing that 
both his sweetheart and her mother looked care- 
worn and sorrowful. They told him how the 
wealthy man defrauded them on all occasions, so 
that they could hardly gain their daily bread. They 
owed him a large amount of money, and on the 
following day it must be paid. “Let him come!” 
exclaimed their friend; “he shall have it all.” At 
the same moment he said to himself, “I wish my 
knapsack was filled with the covetous squire’s 
gold.” 

They now sat down to the scanty meal which had 
in the mean time been prepared by the girl, who 
could not help wondering how they would be able 
to pay the debts which had long been resting 
heavily upon their minds, At length they arose, 
whereupon the soldier placed his knapsack on the 
table and loosened the straps. The old shirt and 
the stockings without heels rolled out when he 
opened it, and the space beneath them was filled 
with more gold and silver than the king had ever 
had, at any one time, in his treasury. 

“ Hoorah!” shouted the soldier. ‘ Let him come; 
he will open his eyes when he sees the gold and 
silver, and yet he will not dream that he is paid 
with his own money.” The women now took what 
they needed, the rest was stowed away in a drawer, 
and the young man went to town for the purpose 
of buying some new clothes for himself, as he de- 
sired to be married as soon as possible to the girl 


226 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


who had been waiting patiently for him all the 
long eight years. 

When he arrived in town he walked into a very 
fine inn where the wealthy citizens were accus- 
tomed to refresh themselves by good eating and 
drinking. Without paying attention to the curious 
glances and smiles which were directed towards 
_ him, he walked into the large dining-room, sat down 
at the table, and called the landlord, whom he asked 
to bring him a good dinner. 

“People of your kind had better go into the 
kitchen,” answered the landlord, haughtily. 

“Never mind,” said the soldier again, “this is 
good enough for me. Of course, I am accustomed 
to eat at a better table, but that does not matter, 
as lam hungry. Bring mea dozen snipes and two 
bottles of your best wine, and be quick !” 

The landlord opened his eyes in wonder ; such a 
soldier he had never seen before. With remarkable 
haste the table was laid, and our friend lost no time 
in satisfying his hunger. He took care to leave a 
great deal on his plate, as he knew that wealthy 
and important people usually do this. As soon as 
he arose from the table, the landlord presented his 
bill. “Oh,” said the soldier, “I nearly furgot to 
pay you, my friend. Take this; I hope it is enough.” 
At the sight of two shining gold pieces the landlord 
- bowed three times almost to the floor, and expressed 
the hope that everything had been satisfactory to 


his excellency. 
230 


THE KNAPSACK 


“Fairly well, fairly well, my good man,” an- 
swered the soldier, drawing himself up with much 
importance. Upon this the landlord bowed again, 
and asked if his excellency desired anything more. 

“Yes,” said the soldier, “let me have a room for 
the night.” 

He was informed, however, with many excuses, 
that every room. was occupied, with the exception 
of one which could not be used. 

“Why not ?” inquired he. 

“All who have slept in that room,’ "explained the 
landlord, “ were found dead the next morning.” 

“That is the very room for me!” exclaimed the 
soldier. “ Make it ready.” 

In spite of all objections, he persisted in occupy- 
ing the haunted room, so when night came on, and 
he had finished his business, he bid good-night and 
retired. As soon as the door was closed behind 
him, he turned the key in the lock, unstrapped his 
faithful knapsack and placed it in acorner. Then 
he seated himself on a chair, prepared for whatever 
might come. 

In a little while there was a noise in the chim- 
ney, and a black ball came suddenly rolling through 
che fireplace and into the room, where it unfolded 
itself into a black, long-haired devil with two horns 
and a tail, a long nose, and finger-nails which had 
lengthened into claws. 

.“ Halloo! Is there more of that kind?” ejaculated 


the soldier, nodding at the tall black figure. 
231 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


A fresh hubbub was heard, followed by the ap- 
pearance of two other devils, the one uglier than 
the other, and both more hideous than the first. 

“Be seated,” said the soldier, pointing to three 
chairs, ‘““and make yourselves at home.” Tne three 
devils followed the invitation, but soon they began 
to approach him. One reached for his nose, an- 
other began to pull his ears with his claws, and the 
third grasped him by the throat As he consid- 
ered this rather forward in them, he cried, “In the 
knapsack with ali of you!” Whether they would or 
not, they were obliged to creep into the narrow 
space, and soon only a faint cracking and hissing 
was heard from within. 

“You might have behaved better,” said the sol- 
dier, talking into the corner where he had thrown 
his knapsack “But now you will please tell me 
why you always haunt this room at night.” 

They answered that it was because there was 
standing a large pot under the oven filled with old 
_ gold coin. 

“Very well,” said the soldier again; “I will see 
that you do not come here in the future, disturb- 
ing and even killing blameless people in their 
sleep.””’ Upon this he undressed and went to bed. 

Next morning the landlord came and knocked at 
the door. As the soldier did not answer, he glanced 
through the key-hole and saw him lying in bed, quiet 
and immovable. Thinking that he had suffered the 


same fate as all others who had slept in this room, 
232 


¢« LAO TIYA WAAMOd ONTTTAWNS-TIAD ,, 















































THE KNAPSACK 


the landlord cried for help, and tried to force the 
door open with his broad shoulders. The soldier, 
who was awakened by this noise, called and asked 
what had happened. 

“ Gracious !” exclaimed the stout landlord, pant- 
ing for breath, “are you alive yet?” 

“Go away from the door!” shouted the young 
man. “ How dare you disturb me with such non- 
sense ?” ' 

“T thought—” began the landlord. 

‘Leave me alone!” roare1 the soldier. “If you 
do not go away I will break every bone in your 
body.” On hearing this the landlord fled in terror. 

Later in the morning our friend arose. After 
breakfast he asked for a blacksmith who could beat 
the dust out of his knapsack. “I have walked so 
long with it on my back,” said he, “that it has be- 
come very dusty. It needs a good beating.” , 

Two strong men were now ordered to carry the 
knapsack to the blacksmith’s shop. In the begin- 
ning they wondered why one could not do this 
alone, but soon they found that their burden be- 
came as heavy as four bushels of wheat, and they © 
were wellnigh exhausted when at length they reach- 
ed their destination. The landlord could not think 
but that the soldier had lost his wits, so he took the 
blacksmith aside, and told him to order three of 
his strongest men to beat the dust out of the knap 
sack with their largest hammers. The blacksmith 
gave orders according to these instructions, but no 

233 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


sooner had the dusting begun than such a yelling 
and shouting was heard that every one thought the 
world had come to its end, * Don’t mind that,” 
said the soldier, “ but knock as hard as you can.” 
The men complied, but the knapsack did not seem 
to suffer the least by their mad hammering. 

At length the soldier bid them stop, and asked 
the two strong men to go and empty the dust into 
the sea. His order was obeyed; and when the knap- 
sack was opened a large pile of a black, evil-smell- 
ing powder fell out. It was the bodies of the three 
devils which had been beaten into dust. 

When the soldier had paid the men well for their 

services, he accompanied the landlord back tc the 
inn, telling him all that had happened. As soon as 
the oven was torn down the money came to light. 
One-half of it was the soldier’s share. 
- Our friend now built a fine little house near the 
city, was married to his sweetheart, and had enough 
as long as he lived. The old knapsack followed him 
everywhere, obtaining for him all that he wished. 

But he and his wife always thought their success 
- might be due to the grace and the goodness of God 
even more than to the old knapsack. 


THE GARDEN OF CHILDHOUD 


YwsSHEN our first parents were expelled 
4 from Paradise they went out among the 
\ mountains, and all was darkness around 
them. “No pity, no hope!” said they 
to each other. “ Without a joy, without the grace 
of God, we must pass through life, and all who 
come after us will suffer for our sake, deprived of 
every joy, every hope, and every bright prospect.” 

The day began to dawn. As far as could be seen 
there was only the hard stone. No green grass, no 
tree, no flower, nowhere a hope! The two lonely 
beings at the barren rock bent their heads and 
wept. But far above them, on the summit of the 
mountain, an angel witnessed their grief. God had 
expelled them from Paradise, but He loved them 
still; therefore He bade this angel follow them 
whither they went. 

When the man and the woman felt most desolate 
ar subdued by remorse, he descended from the 
lofty height where he was seated, and touched the 
cold stone with his sceptre ; and at this same mo- 
ment life began to grow among the Cold stones. 

235 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


The grass worked its soft and beautiful carpet into 
the surface of the cliff ; thousands of green shoots 
emerged from among the stones ; trees forced their 
roots into the crevices, shading a rippling spring 
which murmured softly in the deep silence, and 
everywhere did a little smiling flower-face peep 
forth fromm among the beautiful foliage. 

When the sun arose, the angel appeared before 
the man and the woman, and said to them: “ This 
place will be sacred for all time to come, as a mem- 
ory of Paradise and its glory. Every man and 
woman shall know of it, and from here they will 
carry with them into the world bright hopes and 
memories which cannot fade or be forgotten, how- 
ever long they may live.” 

Thus speaking, the angel lifted his wings and dis- 
appeared within the deep blue of the sky. But 
his words were true, and it happened as he said. 
We all know the beautiful garden among the deso- 
late mountains. There the sweetest hopes are cher- 
ished. ‘The best wishes, the brightest thoughts, the 
purest and friendliest acts are those from the Gar- 
den of Childhood. 


THE MAN WITHOUT A HEART 


edge was so profound that he might have 
invented powder or discovered America 
é if he had cared to, for neither was known 
in his day. His thoughts were, however, far from 
the welfare of others, and all that he cared about 
was to be Jeft alone with his studies, by which 
means he hoped to gain perfect happiness. He 
was well aware that Fortune was neither a bag of 
money nor good eating and drink‘ng. By his ar- 
dent and diligent studies he had discovered that 
Fortune was, indeed, a great power of nature, like 
lightning or magnetism, and he declared that it 
should be his one day or another. 

Early and late he pursued his studies in nature, 
and in old, curious books, with which his rooms 
were filled. But he was often disturbed by persons 
who wished to consult him on important n.atters, 
and who sought his help. As he was wealthy a 
great many poor persons came to his door, asking 
for a kind word and a penny. He could spare 
neither, however. Whenever a poor widow or 
237 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


motherless child called him away from his books 
for a short while, he was annoyed. On one occa- 
sion, when he was obliged to follow his father’s 
body to its last resting-place, he said to himself, 
sighing deeply, “I wish I had no heart,” thinking 
if he had none it would be an easy matter to se- 
clude himself from the large world, and his fellow- 
men, whom he did not love. 

When at home, this wise man was, as a rule, 
occupied with boiling, melting, and mixing the 
most remarkable things. One day he placed a 
small pot on a quaint-looking little oven, and was 
in the act of carrying out a very important experi- 
ment. The pot contained, namely: three drops of 
rat’s blood; forty drops of the juice of henbane 
and chelidonia ; the finger of a thief, who had been 
hanged on the gallows; four slugs; the heart of a 
frog, and a bit of his own finger-nail. As soon as 
this began to bdoil, the wise man poured three 
drops of a green fluid into the pot. Instantly a 
white steam arose, spread itself above the stove, 
and assumed the shape of a ghost’s figure, sur- 
mounted by a large head with a pale, color- 
less countenance, large, round cae and a broad 
mouth. 

The old sage was struck with astonishment, and 
wondered if this figure might, indeed, be Fortune 
itself. 

“What do you wish for?” asked the figure, with 


its broad mouth. 
238 


——_— 


| 


| 


| 
y 


/ 





” 


‘¢ ASSUMED THE SHAPE OF A GHOST’S FIGURE 





THE MAN WITHOUT A HEART 


“What do I wish for?” repeated the student. 
“Ferfect happiness. Fortune herself is my desire.” 

“Explain what you mean by Fortune,” pursued 
the spirit. 

“Fortune,” began the other, “is a power of nat- 
ure, and—” 

“Be quick !” cried the ghost. “Do you wish for 
money ?” 

“No, no,” answered the wise man; “the greatest 
happiness is to have no heart. I wish that you 
would take mine from me.” 

“Shall I take your heart ?” asked the spirit again. 

“Yes, take it, and hide it so well that it will never 
be found.” 

“Far, far away,” said the spirit, “in the middle of 
a wild forest, there is a sea with an island on which 
an old castle is standing. I shall bury your heart 
fifty feet under the deepest cellar in this castle. 
Are you contented ?” 

“Yes, and I shall rejoice to be rid of it.” 

Now the steam vanished, and the pot boiled 
quietly as before. The wise man felt a cold touch 
at the left side of his chest, and knew that he had 
lost his heart. Since that day he lived much more 
peacefully, and was able to see the greatest want 
and distress without feeling the least trouble. He 
thought himself happier than all other beings, and 
was able to pursue his studies undisturbed. 

In the same country there lived a king who had 
two sons. These were ready to marry, and the 

239 ? 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


youngest of them was especially urged by the king 
to seek a wife, as his father was advanced in age, 
and he was to be his successor. It was decided that 
the two young men should go into the wide world 
and seek their wives in the neighboring countries, 
At length the youngest went away alone, as the 
_ king wished to keep one of them to assist him in 
his duties, of which we know all kings have a great 
deal. 

So the young prince left home, and walked far 
away, until he reached a house in a large forest, 
where the wise man without a heart lived undis- 
turbed. It was towards evening, so he knocked at 
the door and asked the old philosopher, who was by 
this time over a hundred years old, to give him a 
bed for the night. He also told him that he was a 
prince and accustomed to have his will. The old 
man reluctantly bid him enter, and his surprise 
may be imagined when he found himself in a spa- 
cious study filled with the queerest treasures and 
specimens that had ever met his glance. Heturned 
to his old host, inquiring, “ Do you live here quite 
alone?” ‘“ Yes,” was the answer; “there is no one 
but myself living inside these walls, and I care for 
no companions.” 

The prince seated himself in a comfortable chair, 
and continued : “ But where are your wife and chil- 
dren? How can you live without them ?” 

“T have never married,” replied the wise man, 


smiling grimly, “and I never shall. My time is too 
; 240 


THE MAN WITHOUT A HEART 


valuable to be spent in the careless world, which 
seems to live only for idle pleasures and trifling 
pursuits. I live for a grand purpose.” 

“Poor man!” said the prince; “you have never 
been happy. Does it not please you to hear the 
birds twitter and to feel the warm sunshine? Do 
you never enjoy the pleasant and solemn sound of 
church-bells every morning at sunrise, and again at 
sunset, when the shadows are lengthening over the 
fields? Do you never feel the blessings of living 
for others?” “I have thought and studied for 
many years,” replied the philosopher, “but per- 
fectly happy I never was until I lost my heart. I 
have lost that, and do not wish to have it back.” 
‘Poor man !” said the prince again ; “ what a life to 
lead! The greatest happiness on earth which I can 
think of is to have a kind and beautiful wife, and 
at present I am seeking one. Shall I not try to 
find one for you also?” “ Yes,” suddenly exclaimed 
the wise man, “ you may do so.” He thought that 
it might be an advantage to have a young woman 
in the house to wait on him, as thus a great deal of 
time might be saved to him. “I shall do my best,” 
returned the prince. 

The next morning he pursued his way, and in due 
time arrived at a kingdom where there were two 
fair princesses, whom every one, even their enemies, 
praised. The young man told the king who he was, _ 
and that he would like to marry the youngest, and 
that her sister would be a fit wife for his brother. 

Q 241 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


The king at once consented, so the three young 
people entered a carriage and drove away to the 
home of the prince, who was much pleased with the 
outcome of his mission. 

When they passed the forest where the old hermit 
lived, they alighted to pay him a visit. As they ap- 
proached he was standing outside his door, engaged 
in measuring the distance to the sun with a long 
pole. Seeing the prince and his two fair compan- 
ions, he nodded at them, and asked the young man 
which of the girls was his betrothed. The prince 
pointed to the youngest, whereupon the philosopher 
turned to her sister and asked if she was the woman 
whom the prince had promised to bring him. 

‘“‘She is to be married to my brother,” answered 
the prince, as the girl was too much afraid to make 
any reply. 

“So this is the manner in which a prince keeps 
his word!” cried the old man. “If you do not al- 
low me to keep this girl, you will regret it.” 

“Tsaw no woman who would be a fit wife for 
you,” returned the prince. “This one is too 
young.” 

“You have broken your word !” shouted the wise 
man; “but I will punish you.” Drawing a small 
staff from his belt, he touched the youngest princess 
and the prince, converting them into stones with a 
human shape, but cold and dead. Upon this he 
seized the other princess by the hand and led her 
into his house, where he forced her to cook, and 

242 


THE MAN WITHOUT A HEART 


wash, and scrub from morning to night, while he 
sat in his study, occupied with his learned duties. 
The poor girl never ceased to weep over her hard 
fate, and often begged him to show mercy; but 
he paid no attention to her tears and prayers, and 
merely bid her do her work if she did not wish to 
suffer the same treatment as the two who were 
standing immovable outside the house. 

As the young prince did not return, the king be. 
gan to fear that something had happened to him, 
and asked his eldest son to go and find him. The 
young man readily complied, and at once set out on 
his journey. He walked a long distance, until he 
lost his way in a forest where there was neither 
path nor road. One afternoon he caught sight of a 
huge eagle, which sat on a tree, watching the ground 
beneath. | 

“Can you tell me,” said the prince to the bird, . 
“ where to—’ 

“Wait amoment!” interrupted the eagle. “There 
- is a mole which is about to come up through yonder 
mole-cast. I wish to have it for supper, as I have 
seen no birds the whole day.” 

“Leave the poor fellow alone,” said the prince, 
“and eat this sausage instead. It will give you less 
trouble, and, besides, the mole is a very useful ani- 
mal which should be guarded carefully from every 
danger.”’ 

“Many thanks!” returned the bird, seizing the 
sausage with his sharp claws. “No doubt you are 

243 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


right in regard to the mole, but I am fearfully hun- 
gry, so I am obliged to take my chances.” 

At the same time the mole thrust his nose through 
the surface of the ground, and said: “ Young man, 
if you are ever in need, call me ard I will help 
you, as you have saved my life.” 

“Thank you for that promise,’ returned the 
prince. 

‘“T will make you the same promise,” now resumed 
the eagle, “ because you gave me what you might 
yourself have needed. But why do you roam about 
in this forest ?” 

The prince thanked him many times, and told 
him that he was seeking his brother, who had dis- 
appeared while seeking a bride. 

“TI know it,” explained the bird. “I saw him from 
far above; but it will be difficult to free him from 
-the magician’s hands into which he has fallen.” 
And now he proceeded to tell the young man of 
his brother’s cruel fate. “If we could only find the 
heart of the old philosopher,” he said, musingly, 
“all would be well. Wait! Seat yourself on my 
back, and we may succeed.” The prince obeyed, 
and was carried swiftly through the air, until the 
eagle landed on the island in the middle of the 
forest, where the spirit had buried the magician’s 
heart fifty feet under the deepest cellar of the old 
castle. ‘Now call the mole,” bade the eagle. The 
prince obeyed, and at once the small animal thrust 
his nose into the air, inquiring what he desired. 

244 


THE MAN WITHOUT A HEART 


“Bring us the heart which is buried deep in the 
ground below the old castle,” said the eagle. The 
little fellow at once dug himself into the ground, 
and returned, pushing a small gray lump in front of 
him. 

“Take this lump,” said the eagle, “and when we 
arrive at the philosopher’s house, walk in and bid 
him set your brother and the two princesses free. 
If he tries to hurt you, throw his heart at him, and 
he will obey you.” 

The prince again seated himself on the eagle’s 
back, and away they went to the house in the 
forest, where the wise old man had so cruelly 
treated his brother and the two princesses. Here 
the bird stopped his flight, and the prince hastily 
entered the house. He saw the philosopher bend- 
ing over his books and papers, while the princess 
was engaged in drying some evil-smelling herbs on 
the stove. 

“Undo the wrong,” cried the prince, “and set my 
brother and the two princesses free !” 

The old man turned furiously upon him, and 
reached for his staff, but at the same moment he 
felt a stinging pain in his left side, threw up his 
hands, staggered to his feet, and cried: “Mercy, 
mercy !. I have served the Evil One! Some one 
gave me back my heart. Oh, give me my youth 
again, that I may live like other men A 

In the next second the two figures outside the 
windows became alive again, and the two brothers 

245 


DAMISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


clasped each other in their arms, while the sisters 
held each other by the hand. But a great change 
had taken place in the room. There now stood by 
the philosopher’s chair a little boy, gazing curiously 
at the many singular objects about him. This man 
had found his heart again, and was to begin life 
afresh. 

For none of God’s creatures can live without a 
heart. 


JAMES, THE HUNTSMAN 


y N old man died, leaving behind him two 
» sons. Their only heritage was an old 
thatched hut, with a small vegetable 
garden. A table, an old chest, and 
three or four chairs were all the hut contained. 

“Our father has left us but little,” said the oldest 
of the two brothers. As the other said nothing, but 
merely shook his head, he added: “There is hardly 
enough to divide between two.” 

“We might draw cuts,” suggested the younger. 

“That is hardly worth while,” replied his brother. 
“T would better take it, since I am the oldest.” 

“You may do so,” returned the younger. 

“Very well, and you may seek a place in the 
world for yourself, as best you can. Since we are 
talking about it, you may as well go at once,” con- 
tinued the older. 

So the younger brother departed. His name was 
James, and of him this story treats. 

Having bid his brother farewell, he walked on 
until nightfall, when he lay down on the slope of a 
hill, resting his head upon his knapsack. He looked 
247 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


at the clouds, with their beautiful golden tinge, the 
blue sky, and the silver-gray rye-fields, and thought 
of the future and of what he would like to be in the 
world. He had often wished to become a hunts- 
man, but how could he ever obtain the necessary 
equipment—a shot-gun, a horse,andahorn? While 
these thoughts came and went, he fell asleep, but 
was awakened by hearing himself addressed in a 
feeble voice which sounded near his ear: “ Help me, 
help me!” He arose and looked around, but saw 
nothing. “Help me!” said the voice again, and 
this time it seemed to come from the ground be- 
neath his feet. James bent down and examined 
the grass, where he saw the figure of a dwarf with 
a large head and thin legs, hardly taller than the 
finger of an ordinary man or woman. 

“Help me, help me!” cried the little man again. 

“What ails you?” inquired James. 

“Listen!” said the dwarf. “I live in this hill. 
To-night I visited my grandfather, who lives in the 
hill opposite. When I returned, a cow had placed 
herself over the doorway, and I cannot pass her. 
Will you chase her away ?” 

“Let me look at you a moment!” said James. “I 
never saw such a little fellow before.” 

“Yes, but be quick, for if the sun shines on me, 
I shall be converted into cobweb and night’s dew !” 

James walked around to the other side of the hill 
and chased the cow away. “Come back to-morrow 


night at twelve, that we may reward you,” said the 
248 


JAMES, THE HUNTSMAN . 


dwarf, whereupon he skipped through a small open- 
ing, and disappeared in the ground. 

The next evening James was standing at the foot 
of the hill, when suddenly the latter was raised on 
four red pillars, forming a portal under which the 
dwarf of the previous evening was standing. “Come 
in,” said he to the young man. “ My father will al- 
low you to make three wishes, all of which we shall 
fulfil.” 

Without fear James accepted the invitation, and 
as soon as he had entered the portal, the hill closed 
above him, whereupon he was led from one magnifi- 
cent room into another. Thousands of dwarfs were 
busily engaged in many different occupations, such 
as sword- making, weaving, and cutting precious 
stones, and from every corner curious and costly 
diamonds sent their sparkling rays into space. 
“Have you decided what wishes to make?” asked 
the little man. “Yes,” replied James. “I want a 
shot-gun, a horse, and a horn.” “You shall have 
them,” said the dwarf, leading him into a room 
filled with all that belongs to a hunter’s equipment. 
There were guns as large as trees and as small as 
pen- -holders, some plain, some costly, some made of 
iron and steel, and some glittering with silver and 
gold and costly stones, such as we never see among 
us. James looked around, and finally reached for 
an old, rusty musket, hanging on the wall in a 
broad leathern strap. “This one will suit me best,” 
said he. “All the fine fire-arms, mounted in gold 

249 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


and silver, I cannot use, but this one suits me.” 
“Take it,” said the dwarf, smilingly, “and keep it.” 

In ancther room they saw a great many beautiful 
horns. James looked around, trying to make a 
choice. At last he seized a plain-looking bugle- 
horn which some one had thrown into a corner. 
“All the others will do for kings and knights,” said 
he, “but this one will suit me.” The dwarf told 
him it was his, and added, “ Now we will go into 
the stables and find a horse for you.” 

The stables were filled with the choicest horses of 
all kinds, from the fabled three-legged horse which 
walks past the windows at night, when some one is 
to die, to the charger which helps the soldier slay 
the enemies of his land. Near the door, James 
caught sight of a small gray steed, rumpled and 
badly kept; he pointed to this horse, saying, “I 
choose this little one ; he matches the gun and the 
horn and me.” The dwarf confirmed his choice, 
and in the next second James was standing outside 
the hill, with his rusty musket, his dented horn, and 
the little gray horse. He jumped into the saddle 
and rode straight to the king’s court, where a sen- 
try inquired about his errand. “I wish to become 
one of the royal hunters,” said James. “Then you 
had better apply to the king’s adjutant. If he has 
any use for you, he may engage your service,” re- 
turned the sentry. 

So James rode along an avenue shaded by tall 


chestnut-trees, and leading to the gateway of the 
250 


JAMES, THE HUNTSMAN 


palace. When he had about reached the latter, a 
little gray bird which was perched in one of the 
trees began to sing so beautifully that he involun- 
tarily stopped and listened. The bird flew down, 
seated itself on the pommel of James's saddle, and 
began speaking. “Listen to my words! When 
you sound your horn every one must dance after 
it, and every one at whom you point with your 
musket must die. When you see the king, tell 
him that you will try to free his daughter from the 
king of the dwarfs, who seized her many years ago, 
and carried her into the same hill where you were 
a short time ago; but use your own judgment re- | 
garding the way in which to break the might of the 
dwarf-king. He is cunning. A young prince to 
whom the princess was to be married is also in 
his hands. But if you can set these two persons 
free, and gladden the king’s heart, you will become 
a great hunter, and more.” 

James was much astonished to hear the bird 
speak in this manner, and when the little feath- 
ered singer left him and swung itself high into the 
air, he rode into the court-yard, where he was met 
by the king’s adjutant, who asked what he wished. 
“TI desire to become one of the king’s hunters,” 
replied James. The adjutant smiled and called 
several men who were sitting around a table un- 
der a large oak-tree, drinking and discussing, as it 
seemed, very important matters. They gathered 


about James and the adjutant, and the latter said, 
251 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“ Here you see a young man who wishes to become 
one of you!” 

“He looks well enough,” remarked one of the 
men. “See his gun! I am sure that barrel was 
made of the purest gold.” 

“His horn beats ours!” cried another, winking at 
his comrades ; “it was no doubt cut from one large 
diamond.” 

“But his horse!” added a tall hunter. “I ver- 
ily believe that it served Alexander Magnus when 
he travelled from India across the ocean to 
America.” 

The men laughed uproariously at these jokes, and 
the adjutant especially had great difficulty in re- 
covering his breath. He was purple in the face 
from laughing, when he said : “ The king had better 
see him; he has but little amusement since the 
loss of his children. One of you may go and call 
him down.” 

When the king came into the court-yard and saw 
James and his equipment, he asked, gravely, what he 
could do for him. 

“I wish to become your majesty’s huntsman,” 
answered James, “and also to try and rescue the 
princess and her betrothed husband from the dwarf- 
king’s might.. If your majesty will follow me alone, 
we may depart at once.” 

“Do you know what you promise?” asked the 
king. “Six years have passed since these young 


persons were spirited off into the mountains, and 
252 


JAMES, THE HUNTSMAN 


I have no hope of seeing them again. How will 
you rescue them ?” 

“Your majesty shall see,” replied the young man. 
“Follow me to the hill, and let us lose no time. 
Every second may be valuable.” 

“If you can save my children,” said the king, 
again, “I will make you my prime- minister, and 
grant you one-fourth of my kingdom. As you look 
good and true, I will also follow you. Saddle my 
horse,” continued he, turning to his servants, “and 
quickly.” 

Late in the evening James and the king arrived 
at the foot of the hill which the young man knew 
so well. “Now we must call the king of the 
dwarfs,” said he, “and force matters with him if 
he will not come to terms.” Thus saying, he 
sounded his horn for the first time. When the 
last tone had died away, a fearful noise came from 
within the hill, and in the next minute the latter 
was raised upon four pillars, red as fire, disclosing 
a hall, from the background of which a fearful- 
looking troll came forward. His body was that of 
a child, but he had a very large head, with a nose 
like an old-fashioned winder, and a couple of eves 
like dessert-plates. When he saw James, he began 
to howl furiously. 

“Stop your yelling,” said the king, “and bring 
forth my children whom you spirited away. We 
have come to rescue them, and we will force you to 
give them up.” 

253 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“Hoo, hoo!” shouted the troll. “She is the 
sweetest nightingale. She sings for me from 
nightfall to daybreak. Hoo, hoo!” 

“If you do not bring my daughter here,” cried 
the king, “we will never leave you until we take 
your life, you monster !” 

“Hoo, hoo-o-o0-0!” began the troll, again, but at the 
same moment James again sounded his horn, blow- 
ing a merry tune. The dwarf-king fell upon his 
face, and began to hop about on the point of his 
nose with wonderful rapidity. He looked so singu- 
lar that the king could not help smiling, although 
he had almost forgotten how during the six years 
in which he had not seen his daughter. 

“Hoo, stop! I am over five hundred years old, 
and you will kill me if this goes on—hoo-o-o-0, hoo !”’ 
shouted the troll. 

“Bring my daughter!” roared the king. “ Bring: 
her as young and pretty and innocent as she was 
when I saw her last.” 

“Yes, yes!” panted the troll. “Stop, stop, stop!” 

James stopped, and the dwarf-king rushed into 
another cave, from which he appeared a moment 
later with the princess, who ran to her father, and 
was clasped in his strong arms. 

‘““Where. is the prince?” asked James. “Forth 
with him, if you do not wish to hop about another 
time.” 

“ He is here no more,” replied the troll. 

“Here he is,”’ suddenly exclaimed the princess, 

254 





na 
5 


py 








r a 
eS Nes. ae 
SS Oh een Oe 


‘©¢ NOW WE MUST CALL THE KING OF THE DWARFS 





” 





JAMES, THE HUNTSMAN 


pointing to the little gray steed, which stood near 
by, gazing at them. 

“Give him back his human shape,” commanded 
James. 

“Then give me back the gun and the horn,” an- 
swered the troll. He received them, when suddenly 
the horse vanished, and before them stood a young 
and stately knight. With a fearful crash the hill 
was closed, but the four happy persons were stand- 
ing in the open field, the sun rising over their heads. 

“T will keep my word,” said the king, addressing 
James. “One-fourth of my country shall be yours, 
and I will give you a duke’s rank and title.” | 

“T.am contented with less,” replied James. “I 
have received no education, and would not make a 
good duke, I am sure.” 

“Never mind your education,” asserted the king. 
“You can easily fill a duke’s place without an edu- 
cation.” 

“Yes, indeed,” said the princess. 

“To be sure,” added the prince. 

Thus James became a duke. But the hunters at 
the royal palace died of envy, every one. 


MOTHER'S PEF 


HERE was once a man and his wife who 
had three sons. The two oldest were 
tall, strong boys, who helped their father 
every day in his work, but the youngest 

was small and sickly, and as he stayed at home 
most of the time, hanging about his mother, they 
called him “ Mother’s Pet.” At last the father died, 
and not long after the mother was taken sick. 
When she felt that death was near she called her 
youngest boy to her bedside, and said, sadly: 
“What will become of you, Mother’s Pet, when I 
am gone? Your brothers are big enough to help 
themselves, but you are so small and weak !” 

‘“‘T shall have no trouble,” answered the lad. “ You 


~ need not be worried about that.” 


So the mother died and was buried. Now the 
oldest son took possession of the house, and the 
second oldest took everything that remained. 

“What shall I have?” asked Mother’s Pet. 

“Well, well,” said the eldest. “We forgot you. 
Let us see—yes, you may have the kneading-trough, 


though. If you can obtain flour and yeast, you may 
256 


MOTHER’S PET 


bake dough-nuts and cakes every day, and live like 
a king.” : 

So Mother’s Pet got the kneading-trough, and 
nothing else. He was satisfied, however, and pos- 
sessing himself of his heritage, carried it to the 
sea, where he launched the trough as a boat and 
put to sea, intending to try his luck in the wide 
world. When the wind and waves had tossed him 
about for several days, at length Mother’s Pet ar- 
rived at a strange land, where he went ashore, bent 
upon making headway for the king’s residence, 
where he intended to offer his service. Having 
walked about for several days, he arrived at his 
destination and went straight to the king. 

“What is your name?” asked the stately monarch. 

“My name is Mother’s Pet. Will you not engage 
my service?” 

“You don’t look able to work,” remarked the 
king. “In fact, you are too small and weak.” 

“T know Iam small,” replied the lad, “ but doesn’t 
your majesty know that a little one may often do a 
thing before a big fellow can turn around ?” 

“There you are right,” returned the king. “Let 
us see—yes, chattering you seem to understand 
well enough, but very little besides, so we'll put 
you in among the girls in the kitchen.” | 

“That is a start,” said Mother’s Pet. ‘‘ Of course, 
I should like a better position and a good salary, 
but so far I am willing to excuse your majesty.” 

“T am much obliged to you,” answered the king 

R 257 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


—‘‘very much, indeed. If the occasion arises, I'll 
know where to find you.” 

“ All right,” said Mother’s Pet. “When you want 
a good prime-minister, or general, or admiral, just 
notify me, and I'll be ready.” 

“You are very kjnd,” replied the king, bowing 
him out, “and I hope you will call on me for any- 
ching you need.” 

So Mother’s Pet entered the service of the ne 

Now this monarch had a very pretty daughter. 
She was, of course, sought by a great many suitors; 
in fact, princes and dukes and noblemen swarmed 
about her like insects about a light. 

The princess was sorely troubled about this, as 
she cared little or nothing for these men who did 
nothing but idle away their time for her sake, leav- 
ing her alone not a single moment of the day, 
although she tried all possible means to avoid them. 
One day she came into the kitchen and told the 
girls of her troubles. None of them understood her, 
however, as they all considered it pleasant to have a 
large number of suitors, and would be happy to 
marry a prince or a duke, or some great nobleman. 
The only person about the kitchen who sympa- 
thized with the princess was Mother’s Pet. He 
happened to recollect an old story that his mother 
had once told him, and this he decided to use for 
the purpose of assisting the young lady to get rid of 
the many suitors surrounding her court. 


The princess became greatly surprised when the 
258 


MOTHER’S PET 


lad beckoned her to follow him into the pantry. 
She complied, however, and when Mother’s Pet had 
closed the door after them he said to her: “Shall 
i tell you how to get rid of your suitors?” “I wish 
you would,” replied the sweet princess. “ Listen,” 
pursued Mother’s Pet, “and mark my words! Tell 
them you are willing to marry any one of them who 
brings you a hen which lays golden eggs, a golden 
hand-mill which grinds by itself, and a golden lan- 
tern which can light up the whole kingdom.” 

On hearing this the princess became much 
pleased ; she thanked the boy for his good advice, 
and afterwards she told her suitors what she ex- 
pected them to do before she could ever think of 
giving to any of them her hand in marriage. When 
a week had passed, every prince, duke, and count 
had left the palace. 

A year passed, but the princess was by no means 
as merry as of old, and the king, her father, began 
to feel vexed with the girl, who seemed determined 
to become an old maid. One day he called her and 
inquired who had advised her in regard to the hen, 
the mill, and the lantern. She told him of the boy 
in the kitchen, who had advised her so well. Upon 
this her father called him into his presence, and 
said that if he could not himself procure the three 
treasures he would be hanged by the neck until he 
was dead. 

“Will I be allowed to marry the princess if I find 
them ?” asked the boy. 

259 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“TI can safely promise you that,” replied the 
king. 7 

Now the story that the boy remembered was 
about a troll who lived far away, hundreds of 
leagues beyond the sea, and who possessed three 
costly treasures—those, in fact, which he had men- 
tioned to the princess. So he hastened to the beach 
and put to sea in his kneading-trough. 

Having completed his voyage he stepped ashore, 
and repaired to the house where the troll and his 
wife were living. As soon as it became dark he 
mounted the roof of the house and opened a trap- 
door through which he descended. On the collar- 
beam the magic hen was perched, so the boy, who 
knew that caution was necessary, stole silently up 
to her from behind, and managed to throw his cap 
over her. But the hen made such a violent effort 
to gain its liberty, and bragged so loudly, that the 
troll awoke. The boy climbed down and ran to his 
boat. The troll, running after him, reached the 
beach, but the boy was already far out to sea when 
he reached the water’s edge. 

“Did you steal my hen?” cried the troll. 

“Yes, I did,” returned Mother’s Pet. 

“ Will you return?” 

“Depend upon it.” 

“Then I shall catch you,” shouted the troll, “and 
eat you up!” 

The king and the princess were well pleased 


with the wonderful hen with which the boy re- 
260 




















‘‘B0TH KNELT DOWN AND DRANK” 








MOTHER’S PET 


turned. Mother’s Pet was at once made a bar- 
onet. 

But in a few days he decided to return for the 
hand-mill and the lantern. 

Having reached the troll’s house safe and sound, 
he hid among the trees in the garden until mid- 
night, when he again ascended to the house armed 
with a heavy club. When he opened the trap-door 
he could hear the troll and his wife snoring so 
loudly that every door and window rattled. Now 
Mother’s Pet reached through the opening with his 
club, and let it fall exactly on the troll’s large: nose. 
He awoke immediately, kicked his wife far out on 
the floor, and asked what she meant by breaking 
his nasal bone. The woman protested, but in vain; 
her husband insisted that she had intended to mur- 
der him. They very soon came to blows, and while 
they tumbled out of the door to fight, Mother’s Pet 
stole through the opening, seized the hand-mill and 
the lantern, which stood on a table near the bed, : 
rushed out of the door, and made for his boat with 
all possible speed. 

The troll’s wife noticed the light which issued 
from the golden lantern, and shouted to her hus- 
band, who was beating her violently with the heavy 
club, “You had better look after our treasures! 
Some one is running away with them!” They both 
pursued the boy, but he had already reached his 
kneading-trough, and was far from the shore when 


they reached it. 
261 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“Are you called Mother’s Pet ?” cried the trol. 

“Yes, I am,” was the answer. 

“Did you steal my golden hand-mill and my pre. 
cious lantern ?” 

“Sure,” 

“Did you also steal my hen ?” 

“Who else could it be ?” 

“Will you return ?” 

“Yes, when the sea becomes a mountain!’ shout- 
ed the boy, merrily. 

“Let us empty the sea,” proposed the woman. 
Both knelt down, and drank with all their might 
until they became as thick and firm as a pair of 
drums. As the water in the sea rushed into their 
mouths with wonderful rapidity the waves rose as 
high as mountains, and in spite of every effort on 
his part the boy’s trough rapidly approached the 
trolls mouth. But at the very moment when his 
large hand was stretched out to seize the frail boat 
both he and his wife burst. The water ran back 
into its cradle with such force that Mother’s Pet, 
the trough, the hand-mill, and the lantern were 
pushed ashore on the other side, where the king 
and the princess stood watching for them. They 
all arrived safely, however, and there was a great © 
joy throughout the land when the princess and 
, Mother’s Pet were married. 

Mother’s Pet became in time a great king. All 
his subjects were happy, for as the hen laid a golden 


egg every day there were no taxes to pay, and as 
262 


MOTHER'S PET 


the hand-mill provided for every one, all were well 
supplied with the necessities of life. The golden 
lantern provided so well for enlightenment that no 
more schools were needed, and this was the very 
best of it all—said the children! 


BEND THE BOUGH IN TIME 


\ 


had three daughters, Karén, Marén and 
Metté. They were all fine-looking girls, 
but wicked and ill-natured in disposition, 
and Metté was the worst and most disagreeable of 
all. In the course of time suitors came for Karén 
and Marén; but many days passed before any one 
ventured to woo Metté. At length, however, a 
suitor arrived, coming of course from far away. 
Three times the marriage was to be announced 
from the church pulpit, and on the third day after 
the last announcement, at such and such a time, 
the ceremony was to be performed; this was his 
wish. 

On the appointed day the man and his wife went 
with their daughter to the church, but they were 
obliged to wait a long time for the bridegroom. 
Finally he made his appearance, riding on an old 
gray horse, with a rifle across his back, and a pair 
of large mittens on his hands. A big dog followed 
him. As soon as the marriage ceremony was over, 


he said to his wife: “Get up on the horse in front 
264 





BEND THE BOUGH IN TIME 


of me, and let us ride home.” So they rode away. 
After a while the man dtopped one of his mittens. 
“Pick it up,” said he to his dog. But the dog did 
not obey him. “Pick it up at once,” he again com- 
manded ; but, no, the dog would not touch it. When 
for the third time he had given the same command, 
and the dog refused to obey, he seized his rifle and 
shot the animal dead. They now proceeded on their 
way and soon came to a forest. Here the man de- 
sired to-rest, so they alighted and turned the horse 
loose in the grass. When they wished to proceed 
on their journey, the man called to the horse and 
twice repeated his call, but all in vain. The animal 
paid no attention to him, and seemed determined to 
continue enjoying the fine grass under the trees. 
Whereupon he again snatched his rifle and shot the 
poor creature. 

His wife, who witnessed this act, became greatly 
frightened, and promised herself that she would 
never gainsay her husband. The man now took a 
green bough, bent its ends together and gave it to 
his wife, saying: ‘“‘ Keep this bough until I ask for 
it.’ They then walked home together. 

For several years this couple lived happily, Metté 
never forgetting the promise which she made her- 
self in the forest. She was so kind and complai- 
sant, that no one would ever recognize in her “the 
wicked Metté.” One day her husband said to her: | 
“Would you not like to go and see your parents ?” 


Metté answered that it would afford her great pleas- 
265 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


ure to pay avisit at herhome. Carriage and horses 
were immediately ordered ready for the journey, and 
they soon drove off. On the way they noticed a large 
number of storks. “What nice ravens!” said the 
man. “They are not ravens; they are storks,” said 
his wife. “Turn back and drive straight home!” 
shouted the man to his coachman, and back they 
went to the place from which they came. 

Some time thereafter the man again asked his 
wife if she would like to visit her parents, and she 
answered that it would please her very much to go. 
On the road they met a flock of sheep and lambs. 
“What a number of wolves!” exclaimed the man. 
“No,” returned his wife, “they are lambs and 
sheep.” “Turn back!’ said her husband, and back 
they went a second time. 

When some time had elapsed the man again 
asked his wife if she did not desire to see how her 
parents were, and she at once consented. When 
they were fairly started, they noticed some hens. 
“Look at those crows!” exclaimed he. “ Yes, in- 
deed,” assented his wife. They proceeded on their 
journey, and were eagerly welcomed by Metté’s par- 
ents. Karén and Marén were also there, with their 
husbands. The old mother retired with her daugh- 
ters to inquire how Metté was living. In the mean 
time the father filled a mug with silver and gold 
coin, telling the three men that he whose wife was 
the most ready to fulfil his wishes would get the 


money ‘The first one immediately began to call: 
266 


BEND THE BOUGH IN TIME 


“ Karen, Karén, come here!” But she did not obey, 
and even when he opened the door, went in and 
tried to drag her away, she refused. The second 
one had no better success with his Marén. Now 
the third one’s turn came. He walked up to the 
door and called, “ Metté, come here!” She was 
immediately before him, asking what he wanted. 
“Hand me the bough which I gave to you in the 
forest,” said he. She at once produced it, and he, 
_ showing it to the two others, said: “ Look at this 
bough ; I bent it while it was green. You should 
have done the same.” 


THE BOILED EGGS 


CATTLE-DRIVER once undertook to 
» bring a herd of cattle to town, where the 
animals were to be sold at the market. 
The way was long and tiresome, and the 
roads bad, so one evening he resolved upon stop- 
ping at an inn to get a good night’s rest. He slept 
well, and before taking leave ate a hearty break- 
fast of bread and eggs. But as he was about to 
draw forth his pocket-book for the purpose of pay- 
ing the sum due the landlord for lodging and meals, 
the thought struck him that if he made this pay- 
ment he might run short of money before arriving 
in town. Assuch an event was by no means agreea- 
ble, he asked the innkeeper to trust him until he 
_returned, in a few days. This favor was readily 
granted, and so the cattle-driver pursued his way. 
Having sold his stock at a good price, on return- 
ing home he arrived at the inn, and inquired for 
his bill, but to his great surprise, the landlord re- 
ferred him to an immense sheet of paper covered 
with calculations and numbers: this was the bill, and 


the amount due was exactly four thousand dollars. 
268 ; 





THE BOILED EGGS 


The cattle-driver at first supposed this to be a 
joke, but the landlord assured him in full earnest 
that it could not be calculated a cent less. “ You 
ate ten eggs,” said he, “and if those had been 
hatched, there would have been ten chickens. They, 
too, might have laid eggs and hatched them, and— 
well, in four years it would all have amounted to 
four thousand dollars. I am reasonable, and won’t 
carry the calculation beyond the four years.” 

The poor fellow protested, and said that such a 
sum was more than he possessed, or could ever earn, 
but all in vain. He was promptly summoned to 
appear before the chief judge or magistrate, on the 
following day, to defend his case if he could. 

As he strolled about in the streets of the village 
late in the afternoon, a man stopped and asked the 
reason why he looked so crestfallen and dejected. 

“Oh,” replied the cattle-driver, “it is useless to 
tell; no one can give me any help.” 3 

“ Don’t be so sure of that,” said the stranger; “I 
am a lawyer, and we men of the law are generally 
able to assist others in their troubles.” 

The cattle-driver, thus persuaded, now told the 
lawyer how the landlord of the inn had dragged him 
into the court because he was unwilling, and unable, 
to pay for the ten eggs and their offspring. 

“ Well,” at length said the lawyer, “is that all?” 

“Ves that is all; and bad enough it is.” 

“Then put your mind to rest,” continued he ; oe | 


shall appear in the court and settle the matter for 
269 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


you. You may present yourself at the time set for 
the case, but the judge is obliged to wait one hour 
for my arrival; such is the law. I am always busy, 
so don’t expect me before the hour is out.” 

At the fixed time the driver promptly put in 
appearance, explaining that some one would be 
there to speak for him. So the judge waited and 
waited, and finally, when the hour was about out 
the lawyer hastily entered, panting and wipiny his 
forehead, as though he had almost run himself out 
of breath. 

“ Are you the lawyer whv has undertaken to speak 
for this man?’ asked the judge—sternly, too, for 
judges don’t like to be kept waiting. : 

“Certainly I am.” 

“Why did you not come before?’ pursued the 
magistrate; “do you think we have nothing to do 
but wait for such persons as you ?” } 

The lawyer humbly begged pardon ; he had been 
detained in his cornfields. 

“ Cornfields !” cried the judge; “why, the corn 
is not half ripe yet.” 

“No,” admitted the lawyer ; “it is not ripe, but I 
was sowing. I boiled two bushels of corn this 
morning, and at noon I expect to sow it, in order 
that it may be ripe and ready for the harvest next 
week,” 

These words called forth a roar of laughter in 
the court-room, and the landlord said that most 


likely the lawyer had lost his reason, since he sup- 
270 


THE BOILED EGGS. 


posed that boiled corn would grow in the field and 
become ripe in a week’s time. 

“It is no more remarkable than that chickens can 
be hatched from boiled eggs,” remarked the lawyer, 
looking straight at the judge. 

Now the judge began to understand. He turned 
around and asked the cattle-driver whether the 
eggs he had eaten were boiled. 

Of course they were. 

The result was that the cunning landlord was 
fined a hundred dollars, fifty of which were paid to 
the clever lawyer, and fifty to the man whom the 
landlord had intended to cheat so shamefully. 

The cattle- driver merrily returned home, well 
contented with the result of his journey. He often 
used to tell his friends of the time when he received 
five dollars for each boiled egg he had eaten. 


THREE HAPPY TAILORS | 


ONG time ago three tailors were living 
at a town called Landery. As times be- 
came bad, and grew from bad to worse, 
as they sometimes will, they considered 

it folly to let the: needles rust in the cloth, and re- 

solved, therefore, to set out for a more prosperous 
location. All three were married, so each one re- 
ceived from his wife a good-sized knapsack and the 
best wishes, whereupon they started on their jour- 
ney. They walked many miles, and finally found 
themselves in a large forest, where they lost their 
way. The more eagerly they sought an opening 
among the trees the more confused were they, and 
when the knapsacks were empty, the three friends 
found themselves obliged to feed upon roots and 
herbs. This mode of living was, of course, very 
disagreeable to all, so their joy was great when 
one day they discovered far away among the trees 

a magnificent castle. Approaching the beautiful 

building, they soon arrived at the gate and sound- 

ed the knocker. As no one made any response to 


their call, they walked in. All the doors were open, 
272 





THREE HAPPY TAILORS 


and the three tailors passed from one gorgeous hall 
into another without seeing a single person until 
they entered the kitchen, where a white goose was 
moving about. 

On seeing the tailors, the goose came forward, 
craned her neck, and greeted the men in the man- 
ner of geese which are pleased to see each other. 
The tailors were happy to find, in the absence of 
men or women, at least a real goose, and became 
further pleased when she opened a door and showed 
them a well-filled pantry. Upon this the bird made 
a fire in the stove, and, as there were no bellows, 
flapped her wings towards the flames until a good 
fire was burning. The tailors now prepared a hearty 
supper, and carried the dishes into the great dining- 
room, where they seated themselves and ate to 
their hearts’ content. Arising from the table they 
thanked the goose, which at once began to speak, 
saying : “ Your hunger and thirst are satisfied, now 
I shall show you a good resting-place for the night.” 
So she led them into a bedroom containing three 
fine beds. “Here you may sleep safe and sound,” 
said she, “but one promise you owe me in return 
for what I have done for you. At midnight a beau- 
tiful maiden will enter the room and offer you wine 
and cake, but you are not allowed to touch it, what- 
ever she says.” The men promised to obey her, and 
so she departed, leaving them alone to enjoy a good 
night’s rest. 

At midnight they awoke, when a beautiful maid- 

s x 273 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


en entered the room with a beaker of wine in one 
hand and dainty cakes in the other. She offered it 
to the three meh with much kindness, but they all 
refused, saying they had had enough at the supper- 
table and needed no more. Realizing that they 
were determined to receive nothing, the maiden 
withdrew, and the tailors slept quietly until morn- 
ing. When they arose, the goose had already 
prepared their breakfast. She bade them kindly 
good-morning, saying: “ Last night you braved the 
temptation, so I am in hopes that you may be able 
to dispel the enchantment that rests upon this 
castle and the forest all around. When breakfast 
is over, you may start in search of the sorcery. 
Somewhere you will pass, however, a tree which 
carries gold leaves from midnight until noon, but 
if you wish to free me, you are forbidden to touch 
them.” 

The three tailors accordingly left the castle and 
passed through a fine garden. There stood the tree, 
gleaming in the morning sunshine with its spar- 
kling golden-red splendor. “ Well,” cried one of the 
men, “a fool is he who wili go in search of sorcerers 
when he may become wealthy here without the least 
danger!” The second tailor thought likewise, and 
so the two seized upon the leaves, and filled their 
pockets and knapsacks until these were entirely 
stuffed with the golden treasure. But the third 
tailor said to his comrades: “I intend to keep my 
promise to the goose, and, besides, I should like to 

274 


THREE HAPPY TAILORS 


see the end of this enchantment. So you may re- 
turn home if you like, but I shall remain here.” 

The comrades received these words with laughter 
and scorn, and said they considered him very fool- 
ish. In spite of this he remained firm, and so the 
two men started for their homes, being fortunate 
enough to find their way out of the forest. 

The third tailor now pursued his way among the 
trees and bushes until he heard the sound of de- 
licious music, which seemed to come from far away. 
Following the direction of the sound, he walked on, 
and finally reached a hill, at the top of which a giant 
was lying on the hare ground, tied securely with 
ropes on hands and feet, and unable to make a sin- 
gle movement. A flock of geese were trotting back 
and forth over his body, and near by sat the young 
woman who had appeared the previous night, play- 
ing a harp. 

The giant, turning his head, looked at the tailor, 
and said: “If you are a Christian seize the club 
which lies behind my head and knock me dead, for 
it is a slow death to be trodden down by geese.” 
The tailor did not hesitate, but grasped the club 
and struck the giant’s large head with all his might. 
At the same moment a great change took place. 
The geese were transformed into men and women, 
and the giant arose, active and alive, but quite al- 
tered; he was a prince of fair countenance and 
stately bearing. But the beautiful maiden was 
changed into an old, ugly-looking witch, which flew 

275 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


far away, never to be seen again. The prince 
thanked the little tailor most heartily for his brave 
and noble conduct, while his wife, who had been 
living at the castle in the shape of a white goose, 
joined them. “A malicious witch,” said she, “had 
changed us all. Because of your timely help, we 
now offer you a gift which will be very useful to 
yourself and your family. Take this table-cloth. 
When you spread it out, saying, ‘Cloth, serve 
quick! it-will provide you with all you wish to eat 
or drink.” The tailor thanked them for this valu- 
able gift, thinking that he now possessed all that he 
could wish for, and bade the gnod people a hearty 
good-bye. 

When he had walked a while and gained sight of 
the open land outside the forest, he determined to 
make a trial with the cloth, and spread it out upon 
the sod, saying, “Cloth, serve quick!” At once a 
fine array of all his favorite dishes stood before him. 
He had barely finished his meal, however, when 
twelve giants rode up, and, seeing the remnants of 
the feast, asked why he had reserved nothing for 
them. They were hungry and thirsty, and de- 
manded all they could eat, coaxing and threaten- 
ing the poor tailor, until he ordered the cloth to 
bring forth whatever they wanted. This done, the 
giants fell to eating, and were quite contented with 
the tailor’s quick response to their orders. When 
they all were satisfied, they inquired about the cloth, 


which they wanted to buy of him. “Here isa sack,” 
276 


THREE HAPPY TAILORS 


said the chief of the twelve ; “ when you open it, call. 
ing, ‘Every one out,’ you will have as many soldiers 
with swords and cannon under your command as 
you wish for, until you call, ‘Every one in.’ I am 
willing to exchange this sack for your table-cloth.” 
But no, the tailor did not wish to part with his treas- 
ure. “Icare more for having a good meal,” said he, 
“than for killing people.” 

On hearing this the giants laughed, and their 
chief cried: “ You are a great fool! It would serve 
you right if we robbed you of the cloth; but, as an 
honest man, I can’t do this. The sack you shall 
have, and we take the table-cloth.” So he threw the 
sack down to him, seized the cloth, and the twelve 
giants were off. 

The tailor was not at all satisfied with this treat- 
ment, but after a moment’s thought he exclaimed: 
“That fellow called himself honest. Maybe he was 
even more silly. Let us see!” Opening the sack 
he called aloud, ‘““Every one out!’ whereat one 
soldier after another came forth until there was a 
great and formidable army. Then the tailor order-. 
ed them to pursue the giants and return with his 
table-cloth. The soldiers obeyed, overtook the 
twelve men, and, after a fearful struggle, succeeded 
in slaying them and in recovering the precious 
article. The little man was well pleased; holding 
out his sack, he cried, “ Every one in!” where- 
upon the entire army disappeared in the sack. So 
the tailor went home, contented with his good luck. 

277 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


When he arrived at his old house in Landery the 
door was opened by his wife, who at once asked if 
he had been as successful as his two comrades, who 
were now rolling in wealth, and had become so 
haughty that their wives did not seem to know her 
at all. But the little tailor could not show her the 
least gold; he had found nothing of that kind. So 
the woman scolded him and said he was a simple- 
ton who did not deserve better than to stand at the 
doors of his former friends begging for a bread- 
crumb and apenny. “Well,” answered the tailor, 
“T think I shall go and see if they don’t remember 
me.” He went out accordingly and asked the two 
men, who were now wealthy merchants, if they were 
not willing to assist him with some of their riches, 
as he had been less successful than they and re- 
turned empty-handed. They answered, however, 
that this was impossible. If he had watched his 
opportunity and been as careful of his chances as 
they were he needed not return home without 
means. Now it was too late, and—dear them—they 
must be mindful of their own business. 

“Well,” said the tailor, “though you refuse to 
help me I shall at least show you that I remember 
old comradeship. Come and take dinner with me 
to-morrow, and let me make a little feast in honor 
of my safe return.” The others wondered at this, 
but promised to come, silently asking themselves 
what such a poor devil might have to feast upon. 

When the little man returned home, teiling his 

278 


THREE HAPPY TAILORS 


wife that he had asked the two wealthy merchants 

to come and dine with them the next day, she. 
clapped her hands in dismay, and said she did not 
know what to put on the table. Her husband ask- 
ed her, however, to remain quiet, and keep the room 
tidy for their guests; he would himself provide for 
the table. So on the following day the two men 
arrived, The tailor had gone out, but his wife told 
the guests he would return with some bread and 
butter, and a bottle of something, perhaps. When 
they had waited a little the tailor arrived with his 
table-cloth, which he spread out on the table, say- 
ing the magic words. Thus he brought forth a 
number of the most excellent dishes and cakes and 
wine, such as would satisfy even the most pamper- 
ed appetite. The woman was much astonished, and 
the two merchants ate and drank to their hearts’ 
content, entirely forgetting their pride and high 
station. They wished to learn how he had come 
into possession of such a treasure, and the tailor 
told them it was a gift from the white goose. But 
now they must, he said, drink a glass of wine in 
honor of his happy return. This they did, but at 
the same moment there was such a shooting out- 
side that even a king’s birthday could not be cele- 
brated with greater honor. The guests were fairly 
trembling for fear, but the tailor laughed and said 
that he merely wished them to know how wealthy 
and noble persons were wont to entertain their 
friends. A moment later he went outside and bid 

279 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


his soldiers to get back into the sack so no one saw 
them. In a little while the two guests departed, 
but near the tailor’s door they were met by a royal 
servant. His majesty had heard the shooting, and 
wanted to know what it meant. So they told how 
it had all happened, and what a wonderful table- 
cloth the tailor possessed. As soon as the king 
learned this he started for the little man’s house, 
followed by all his noblemen, and asked permission 
to look at the treasure. The tailor readily com- 
plied, and spread out a fine lunch for his majesty 
and the courtiers. The king was pleased and wish- 
ed at once to buy the wonderful cloth; he offered 
the tailor any price, but in vain; the little man re- 
fused all offers. Then the king grew angry. “I 
shall show you, upon my word,” cried he, “who I 
am! If you are obstinate I shall use force against 
you. Don’t you know, man, that a king should 
have his will?” But the tailor persisted, and so the 
king rode away, carrying with him the precious 
table-cloth. ; 

On the following day, when the royal court dined 
at the castle, every one being in high spirits on 
account of the glorious meals he was now to re- 
ceive every day, whether the treasury were filled 
or empty, a fearful shooting and hubbub was heard 
outside. The castle had been surrounded by a great 
army, and some one cried out that unless the table- 
cloth was surrendered the tailor was determined 


to kill every one, from the king downward, and not 
280 


THREE HAPPY TAILORS 


leave behind him as much as a tired crow might 
perch upon. The king became terribly frightened, 
and was nearly choked in a fine piece of canary-bird 
steak; but as he found that defence would be of 
no use, he forwarded the table-cloth at once, and 
offered to the tailor, who proved himself such a 
mighty man, a position as chief commander of the 
government armies. The offer was accepted, and 
the tailor liked his new occupation, because he was 
never himself asked to fight, but able to let his 
soldiers do the acting. So he lived pleasantly all 
the rest of his days, and often visited the court, 
bringing with him the magic table-cloth, which 
gained for him the good-will and friendship of the 
king and all others. He died in old age, honored 
and beloved on account of his fine dinners; and 
the two other tailors often thought their comrade 
had taken the wiser course, and gained the greatest 
happiness. 
I think so too. 


THE PIKE 


‘@ZOGKSOHIS story begins on a beautiful, warm 
Wp summer day, many years ago—a Sun- 
f 





LCN 
E day, moreover. The birds were chirping 


2 sweetly in the calm woods; around the 
edges of the yellow-tinted cornfields shone thou- 
sands of many-colored, sweet-scented flowers; in 
short, everything was peaceful, quiet, and agree- 
able. : 

At the outskirts of Timmylimtimtown there lived 
a fat old monk who had settled in the neighborhood 
of a small chapel, where the peasants would hold 
their service on Sunday morning. So the worthy 
Father Jonas had repaired to the place of meeting 
on this particular Sunday morning, and the mem- 
bers of his flock arrived, one after another, when 
Brother Timmy Timmylim, who lived a short dis- 
tance down the road, appeared, standing at his gate, 
enjoying the beautiful, fresh morning breeze. The 
bees hummed merrily ; one butterfly after another 
danced across the road, while Timmy stood leaning 
on the gate, meditating if he might not spend his 


Sunday in a more profitable way than sitting in the 
282 





THE PIKE 


little, crowded chapel, falling asleep when Brother 
Jonas arrived at the latter half of the sermon. 
What if he slipped through the back yard and crept 
down the hill to the little sparkling brook, where 
pikes were plentiful? There he might rest com- 
fortably on the grass under the shady alders, and 
smoke his pipe and watch the pikes going up the 
stream until one of them swallowed his bait and 
hook and was cauvht. Then he would bring the 
fish into the kitchen and ask his wife to fry it in 
butter — fresh, yellow, delicious butter. Um-m-m, 
what a fine gravy that would make: 

So Timmy went down to the brook, seated him- 
self comfortably under a big tree, and threw out his 
fine. In alittle while there was a great splash in the 
water, followed by a violent tug on the line. Timmy 
jumped to his feet and pulled with all his might. 
At length he brought up a large pike—so large and 
fat and firm that he did not remember having ever 
seen the like of it. It did not take long ere the fish 
was securely fastened to a string and hung on a 
hook on Timmy’s back porch, awaiting its final 
fate. 

In the mean time Father Jonas had preached his 
sermon in the chapel across the way, and on return- 
ing home he decided to stop at Timmylim’s to learn 
the reason why Timmy had not put in appearance. 

“How are you, brother?” said he, entering the 
spacious arawing-room, where Timmy rested in 
delightful anticipation of the forthcoming dinner. 

283 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


“How is your good health, my friend? You 
weren't at the chapel this morning, I believe. 
Why, I stood there, talking and talking, and, upon 
my word, every little while I looked around to see 
if my good friend had not arrived; but then I hap- 
pened to think how fond Timmy is of —ahem — 
fishing.” 

“My land!” cried Timmy, in great astonishment. 
“How could Father guess that ?” 

“Well,” replied the minister, blinking at the 
farmer in a mysterious manner, “I don’t know. I 
suppose the fine weather made me think so; and 
then, it zs mighty nice pastime to sit under those 
alders waiting for the fish to bite—I know it is.” 

“ How in all the world did Father learn that ?” 
cried the farmer again. “ Now, to speak the truth, 
I was awfully sleepy. I got up very early, and then 
I thought it would be a shame to fall asleep during 
the service. So I says to myself, ‘Better move 
about, Timmy,’ says I, and so it came that I went 
down to the brook.” 

“Oh yes,” observed the minister, “ yes, of course ; 
you are excused, Timmy. Upon my word, if I 
were not forced to be punctual, I might not always 
myself—ahem. I was going to ask whether you 
caught anything.” 

“To be sure I did,” proudly admitted Timmy. 
“T caught a mighty big pike. Perhaps Father will 
be pleased to step out and take a view of it.” 


Out they went, and the preacher exclaimed: 
284 


THE PIKE 


“What a fine specimen, Timmy! Indeed you were 
lucky. How firm and solid the meat is! But, my 
friend,” added the worthy man, after a short pause, 
“it was not what I call right to go fishing on the 
Lord’s day, especially at the very time when ‘the 
service was held. You know, Timmy, the third 
commandment, don’t you?” 

The farmer winced slightly at this mild reproach. 

“Father mustn’t be angry with me,” said he, at 
length. “Indeed, I was just thinking if it might 
not be well to keep the fish until to-morrow, and 
ask Father to come and take dinner with us. 
Father would do me a great favor by coming.” 

“Thank you, my friend. I am greatly obliged 
to you. Indeed, I shall be here.” 

So they talked a little back and forth about 
weather and winds and the crop, whereupon the 
minister took leave and returned home. 

Sitting in his cosey arm-chair before the open 
window, Father Jonas, softly fanned by the mild 
summer breeze, fell into a day-dream, from which 
he was aroused when supper-time drew near, and he 
felt hungry. Reflecting upon tlie scant provision 
in the cupboard on the wall, he came to think of 
Timmylim’s pike. Such a fish! What if he hada 
bite of pike for supper, and what if John, his ser- 
vant boy, skipped over to the brook and tried his 
luck? Dear him, how such a fish would taste, with 
butter-gravy and fried potatoes! 


“John!” called Father Jonas, bending forward 
285 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


and thrusting his head out of the window. “ John, 
let’s see you !” 

John promptly appeared, asking what his master 
desired. 

“Johnny,” said the preacher, “don’t you think you 
might go down to the brook and catch a pike or 
something for supper? I have been sitting here 
the whole afternoon, thinking of fish.” 

“It’s too late,” repiied the boy. “Pikes don’t 
bite in the afternoon.” 

“Don’t they?” exclaimed Father Jonas, greatly 
astonished. “Why, this morning I saw a large 
pike hanging at the back porch of Timmy Timmy- 
lim’s house—such a big, fat one, too! Now, Johnay 
—Johnny, my boy—don’t you think—I mean go 
and try, and do your best, and find something for 
me. I know I can trust you.” 

Johnny left with a nod and a knowing smile, and 
lo! in a little while he returned with a beautiful 
pike, large and firm and fat. 

So Father Jonas had pike, with fried potatoes and 
butter-gravy, for supper, in spite of the fact that 
pikes refuse to bite in the afternoon. 

Next day he repaired punctually to Timmy Tim- 
mylim’s house. 

“Oh, my land!” cried Timmy, in great anguish, 
when the preacher entered. “ What shall I do and 
what shall I say! The pike is gone—stolen right 
out of the yard, before my eyes, and yet I did not 


see the thief.” 
286 


THE PIKE 


“Why, that is very disagreeable,” meant Jonas; 
“that is, indeed, very discomforting. But now you 
see, my friend, that I was right in saying that there 
was no blessing in that pike. You caught it ona 
Sabbath day.” 

‘No, indeed, there was no blessing in it,” ruefully 
repeated the farmer. “But couldn’t Father read 
in his books and find out who is the thief ?” 

The preacher shook his head. 

“ No,” said he, “it cannot be found out. Remem- 
ber, my friend, it was caught on the Sabbath.” 

“Such a rascal of a thief,” cried Timmy, in great 
anger, “to steal that fine, fine fish! But won’t 
Father do me the favor of condemning the robber, 
whoever he may be, from the pulpit next Sunday ?” 

“That I can,” asserted the preacher, “and that 
I'l] gladly do for you.” 

“Tt will be such a satisfaction !” said the farmer. 
““T shall be sure to remember Father with a couple 
of fat geese for Thanksgiving. Next Sunday Father 
will see me in church, and I’ll be sure to keep awake 
and listen to Father’s speech on the thief. Don’t 
spare him, Father.” 

“Certainly not, Timmy,” answered Jonas, “Leave 
that to me. That fellow will get exactly what he 
deserves.” 

On the followirg Sunday Timmy Timmylim went 
early to church. Father Jonas preached with great 
force against stealing and robbing, and finally men- 


tioned that somewhere in the village there was a 
287 


DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


scoundrel who had robbed Timmy Timmylim, their 
friend and brother, of a very valuable article. He 
considered it fitting and proper to call down divine 
punishment over the thief, unknown as he was, the 
congregation having no other means of reaching 
him. If it were not for a certain reason, known 
only to himself, he might consult certain books and 
discover the name of the culprit. 

In a tone trembling with zeal and fervor, the 
preacher concluded thus: 


_ “Oh, Heavenly Father, friend divine, 
Condemn the one (softly) who threw the line, 
And punish him as best you like. 
(Softly) Oh, bless thou him who stole the pike!” 


“Amen!” gravely added Timmy Timmylim, from 
his seat somewere down the aisle, in great emotion. 


THE DEACON’S DREAM 


ern part of Jutland a minister and a 
deacon. There were two congregations 
and two churches, but the one minister 
had charge of both. 

One Sunday, the minister and his helpmate, the 
deacon, were driving across the country, when they 
observed a herd of beautiful cattle in a cornfield 
next to the road. 

“Nice cattle,” said the minister. 

“Amen,” agreed the deacon. 

“I wish I were able to buy one of the heifers,” 
continued the reverend gentleman, sighing. 

“Indeed!” replied the deacon, and mused a little ; 
but then he continued: “ Maybe it could be man- 
aged if we went over here to-night—you know.” 

“Certainly not,” said the minister, earnestly; “that 
would never do.” 

“Tt would,” persisted the other. ‘“ No one would 
suspect persons in our position.” 

When midnight came, the two men sneakeu along 
the road and entered the field, where they caught 

F 289 





DANISH FAIRY AND FOLK TALES 


and killed a fine-looking heifer, and afterwards di- 
vided the meat into two parts, one for each of them. 
They were unable to agree, however, upon the ques- 
tion of who should receive the hide, but finally the 
deacon proposed that they might wrestle for it. 
This they did; the minister taking hold at the 
horns, and the deacon seizing the tail. So they 
tugged quite a while, until the tail slipped away 
from the deacon’s hands, upon which he tumbled 
over, receiving a severe bump at the place which is 
highest when you are gathering acorns. Thus the 
minister won the hide, and both men returned home 
with their spoils. 

Some time hence the bishop was inspecting the 

churches and schools of his district, and was, upon 
his arrival at the parsonage, well received by the 
pastor and his family. Later, the deacon and sev- 
eral faithful church-members were invited to sup- 
per, in honor of the bishop’s arrival. During the 
evening, this eminent gentleman took occasion to 
utter his pleasure in finding that the minister and 
the deacon agreed so well in every way. 
_ “Well,” observed the deacon, “ we do, that is quite 
true—and yet I remember one occasion when we 
really did get into a small scramble. It occurred 
when we went out in the night stealing a heifer. 
We shared the meat brotherly, but we fought over 
the hide.” 

On hearing him proceed in this manner, the cler- 


gyman grew pale and arose, asking the deacon to 
290 


THE DEACON’S DREAM 


step outside with him. When the door had closed 
after them, he said: “ Are you crazy, man? Don’t 
you know that if the bishop learns all about the 
matter you told him of, we shall both become un- 
happy for the rest of our lives ?” 

“Just let me talk,” answered the deacon, smiling. 
“He sha’n’t learn anything. Leave it to me.” So 
they returned to the dining-room. 

“Well,” said the bishop, “what did you then do 
with the hide?” 3 

“The hide? Oh yes,” replied the deacon. “ Yes, 
we fought over it; and finally I fell, because the tail 
happened to slip out of my hands—and I got an 
awful bump, you know—and then [ awoke /” 

“O—oh, was it only a dream?” observed the 
bishop. 

“Of course; yes, of course it was,” replied the 
cunning deacon. “It could be nothing else—noth- 
ing else, your Eminence.” 


THE DEACON’S WIFE 


bad luck of being married to a very ill- 
natured woman. As he was famous for 
“ his singing, the church-members of his 
parish would often invite him to attend weddings 
and other festivities, which he did. The woman 
was, however, very seldom included in these invita- 
tions, and the deacon grudged, whenever he returned 
home, to tell her of the good company he enjoyed. 
At length he grew tired of her angry words and 
sullen demeanor, and one night, returning from a 
feast in one of the villages in the neighborhood, 
he invited two other deacons to step into his house 
before they went home, as he wished to see if his 
wife would preserve her disagreeable manners in the 
presence of strangers. 

Upon entering the house the deacons pulled off 
their caps and greeted the lady civilly. Her hus- 
band gave her many good words, and asked her to 
wait upon their guests. But she seemed possessed 
of a mute spirit, and never opened her mouth to 


say a word. The deacon pleaded long in vain, but 
292 





THE DEACON’S WIFE 


finally realizing that his guests would not receive 
from her anything to bite or to drink, he asked 
them to walk over to a tavern across the way; he 
would join them there. 

When they had departed he once more talked 
kindly to the woman, reminding her of her duties 
as a housewife. But she remained mute, and did 
not even seem to hear what he said. Now the dea- 
con became frightened and thought she had entirely 
lost her speech. He began to think, and recollect- 
ed having once heard that cherry-wine was an ex- 
cellent remedy for this sickness. Such wine was, 
-however, too expensive to be thought of, and, besides, 
the drug-dealer lived far off. As the woman would 
not open her mouth, and something must be done 
ere long, he determined to try the effect of a few 
supple limbs of a cherry-tree which grew in the yard; 
but, as she could not swallow the branches, he was 
obliged to use them in another manner, and did so. 

The result was indeed wonderful, for, lo and be- 
hold! she spoke at once, and raised her voice until 
every one in the neighborhood realized that she was 
talking! The mute spirit left her at once, and, bet- 
ter yet, never returned. 7 

Thus the wonderful healing properties of the 
cherry-tree were first made known. He who told 
this story added that an ordinary cane or hazel 
bough would work the same wonder. Any one in 
want of a remedy against a wotan’s obstinacy 
may try their effect. 




















ays 


A 
‘ 
ae 





= 














40 ee RET CHOLC 
be RETURN ED 2600 Tolman | Hall : 
~TOAN PERIOD 1 [2 SEMESTER LOAN = 
SEMESTER NO TELEPHONE as 
— 5 
"3 iS. 


ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
2-hour books must be renewed in person 
Return to desk from which borrowed 


- - DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
ate Dne Veo! 45 
WAY 12S" 1 Sent ON it 


guinieet TO PFTACY 19 7 gag 
REGU JUL6 '84 -& CMbenkeLey 


_ FACULT cect 24 1998 


MAY 15 2001 












































|  Stipicet yo pooh 
Quer To i 











F 
toe 
& 

— 














ae ~ UNIVERSITY OF CALIFOk.. 
FORMNO.DDIO. BERKELEY, CA 947. 





KELEY LIBRARIES 


OT 





€0305483b12 








RRA Rig Ate 























